HOME



The Infamous Black Bird Southern Oregon History, Revised


Thomas Archer
From Scotland to Norway to Australia to California to Oregon to Panama and back.
   

In Oregon in 1851 he was a fly on the wall to Kearny's invasion of the Rogue Valley. His Oregon experience starts with the May 12, 1900 installment below.


EARLY TIMES IN QUEENSLAND.
A Pioneer's Reminiscences.

TO BE PUBLISHED IN THE
"QUEENSLANDER."
In the Queenslander of SATURDAY, 2nd September, there will be commenced
"Recollections of a Rambling Life,"
Being the Personal Reminiscences of Mr.
THOMAS ARCHER,
formerly Agent-General for Queensland. Mr. Archer is a member of the well-known family of that name, and took part, with his brothers, in the formation of Durunder Station, near Caboolture, in the fifties, and afterwards of Gracemere, near Rockhampton. His relation of his experiences of pioneering in Queensland, and his after adventures on the California gold fields, is exceptionally interesting.
The first portion of the Story will be published on
SATURDAY, 2nd SEPTEMBER.
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, September 2, 1899, page 460


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
INTRODUCTORY.
    I may as well explain, before sending the following scribblings to press, the cause that induced me to make them. I had been dining at the hospitable board of ------, an exalted statesman, then Minister for the Colonies. After dinner I was perambulating the drawing room, admiring the pictures and inspecting the various articles of bijouterie et vertu scattered about, when my host joined me and entered into conversation. After discussing various matters relating to the colonies, he remarked:
    "I suppose the original settlers in Queensland were a very rough and uncultivated set of people?"
    "Yes," was my reply, with a laugh, "and I was one of them!"
    "Oh, indeed! I beg pardon," he remarked; and I then explained that all of us were not such a very bad and rough lot as he imagined, many having been of good birth, breeding, and education. The conversation then turned upon various subjects, and presently we began to discuss California, when my host said:
    "Well, at any rate, I am sure that the original settlers in California were an unmitigated lot of ruffians."
    "You are quite right," I answered; "and I was also one of them."
    "Well, well! I never made two such bad shots in my life," was the reply. "Why don't you write a book?"
    A year or two after, when, by a change of government in Queensland, I had become qualified to join the street warblers who have "got no work to do," I began to be haunted by the words, "Why don't you write a book?" and the following production is the result. I call it "Recollections of a Rambling Life," and dedicate it to my children. It has been written to show them what a "rough-and-tumble" existence their father led in his youth; and if it should fall into the hands of anyone who does not belong to my family, and who is not personally interested in this narrative, I beg to remind him that it was not written for his edification and amusement, and to warn him that it contains many family allusions and witty jokes which he will not understand, and, therefore, will not appreciate.
----
CHAPTER I.
    My first ramblings can hardly be classed among "recollections," as they began when I was 3 years old, in 1826, when, with my parents and about half a dozen brothers and sisters, I embarked on board the schooner Pomona at Grangemouth, after coming from Glasgow, my birthplace, by the Forth and Clyde Canal.
    The Pomona had been bought by my father and fitted up to convey us to Norway, where he had been several times on business, and where he had determined to take up his abode. After a tolerably good passage, during which, according to family tradition, I threw my shoes overboard "that they might sail back to Scotland''--the first symptom, I suppose, of my nautical (and naughty) propensities--we put in for a few days at Arendal, and thence continued our voyage to our destination, Larvik. Here, for a short time, we rented a house at Langestrand, a suburb of the town. My very earliest recollection is going with my father and mother to inspect the house and property of Tollerodden, soon after purchased by my father, and occupied by his family to the present time. In this delightful spot I spent the next ten years of my life, engaged principally in boating, swimming, skating, running on snowshoes, scrambling among the rocks, and tumbling into the fjord, which bounded the property on three sides.
    Born and brought up tn Perthshire, my father had a very keen appreciation of fine scenery, and in laying out his Norwegian property and developing its natural beauties he displayed a wonderful taste in landscape gardening. Much of the work was done by his own hands, with such assistance as he could obtain from a lot of lazy boys, of whom I was the chief.
    One of the earliest adventures I can remember after we took up our abode at Odden was rowing by myself in the bugt (boat harbor) in a heavy, flat-bottomed "pram," of the kind then generally used in Larvik. Presently I ventured outside the bugt, and was caught in a northeast squall, which, in spite of my efforts to row against it, drove the pram backwards further and further into the fjord. I rowed and yelled for help with all my might, but in vain, and would soon have been drifted out "midfjords" towards the sea but for the timely assistance of the captain of a Dutch koff, which was anchored off the rocks heaving ballast. He was being rowed ashore by a couple of hands, and, in response to my touching appeal for help, he took hold of my painter and towed me back to the shelter of the rocks. I re-entered the bugt in safety, a calmer and a wiser child! "The Knifegrinder" says that
"The fault of the Dutch
Is giving too little and asking too much";
but such was not my experience, as this gallant captain never asked fee or reward for the eminent service he had rendered me.
    Of schooling, not much fell to my share. Three years of an elementary school, kept by Herr Hoff, the parish clerk, and a year at "Middelskole," under Herr Hysing, completed my scholastic education. Of the Latin I learned in this school, almost the only sentence I could afterwards remember was the first in the primer--Universus mundus plerumque distribuitur in duas partes, coelum et tetram--and I probably remembered it because its truth was fully confirmed by my experience in after life. ["The whole world is mostly divided into two parts, heaven and earth."] During my first half-year in the Middelskole, I was "foot-dux" [bottom of the class]. In the second half-year I was promoted to the exalted position of second foot-dux.
    In the spring of 1837 my brother William, who had been in Perth for some years, returned to say goodbye before leaving for Australia, and, after several family councils had been held, it was decided that I should accompany him. One of the councils was not, strictly speaking, a family one, as one member of it was Sir Hyde Parker, an old friend of my father's, who had often visited Norway in his cutter-yacht, the Turquoise, on salmon-fishing expeditions. Sir Hyde was heir to, and, I believe, nephew of the admiral of that name, who was in command of the English fleet at the battle of Copenhagen, and he hoisted the signal of recall when Nelson was in the midst of the terrible fight whereupon Nelson committed, for the second time, a great breach of discipline by clapping a spyglass to his blind eye and declaring very emphatically that he couldn't see the signal! Well, Sir Hyde, that man of illustrious descent, was admitted into one of these family councils--held, I remember, in the garden--and was asked whether he thought I should be sent to Scotland to finish my education, or go at once to Australia. "Oh," was the answer, "Tom is a fellow that will educate himself. Send him to Australia." Thus was my fate sealed, and thus was I deprived of all chance of acquiring the technical education that fell to the lot of my more fortunate brothers David, William, and Archie, in Perth, under the supervision of our uncle, Colonel Walker, R.E. I was then only 14, but physically well developed, though I had only just recovered from an attack of typhus fever, which had nearly brought my career to a close.
    In June our father transferred William and me from our good old sailing boat, the Paul Pry, to an English lobster smack, which was hove to off Malm
ö at the mouth of the fjord; there were no steamers to England in those days, nor for many years after. After a passage of nine days we arrived at Holyhaven, near the mouth of the Thames, where we and the lobsters were transferred to rowboats and taken up the river to Billingsgate, where I first touched English soil. Thence we made our way to Stamford Hill, a northern suburb of London, and were most kindly received by our granduncle, Mr. James Walker, in whose house we remained as guests for some weeks, preparing for our start for Sydney.
    During this time I was left very much to my own resources--and, William being paymaster, very slender resources they were--and spent my time in rambling about town, viewing the parks, staring at the Life Guards, and, in short, seeing all the "lions" that fell in my way, whose roarings were not too expensive. I remember making my way to the gilt gallery of Saint Paul's, but was stopped there by sheer exhaustion of funds, various 3d. fees being demanded as one rose stage upon stage in the ascent. My explorations in town were generally made on foot, and many an evening I returned to Stamford Hill completely used up by the day's wanderings. I visited the Adelaide Gallery, and saw, among many other wonders, a drop of Thames water magnified (say) 10,000 times; thousands of reptiles disported themselves in it, and I resolved never to drink Thames water if any other was to be had. The room had been darkened, and, when the light was readmitted, I looked round and saw close behind me Mr. Henry Hutchinson, of Drammen, on old friend of my father's. A day or two after I met him again, quite by chance, at the zoo, and walked with him to the city, where we stumbled across Mr. Walker, who called me aside and said, with alarm depicted on his face, "Whom have you got there, Tom?" On my explaining matters, he said, smiling, "Oh, you have known him before! All right," and let me go.
    Once, when driving in the city with Mr. Walker in the chaise, I saw some men marching down a side street with banners and music. With one bound I was on the pavement, and bolted down the street to see the British soldiers of whom I had heard and read so much; but, to my disgust, these turned out to be no soldiers, but a procession of Freemasons or Oddfellows. With great difficulty I found my way to Walker Brothers' office on South Street, Finsbury, where Mr. Walker was waiting for me at the door, with wonder and amusement on his face, but no anger.
    In the beginning of September we embarked at Gravesend on the Alfred, a teak-built old East Indiaman of 700 tons; but I did not reach her without a small adventure, for, while our luggage was being carried on board a Gravesend steamer at London Bridge Pier, and when Mr. Walker and William had got on board with some of it, the steamer suddenly departed, leaving me with the rest on the wharf and not a penny in my pocket! A nice position for a boy to be left in! For a moment I was at a loss what to do; but my mind was soon made up, and, leaving the luggage in charge of a porter, I rushed on to South Street, Finsbury, where Mr. J. T. Walker, father of Mr. Thomas and Miss Joanna Walker, supplied me with a few shillings to pay my fare to Gravesend, which I reached by the next boat. Mr. Walker's delight when I appeared there with all the goods and chattels safe was very pleasant to behold. Next day the Alfred set sail for Plymouth, which we reached after a fine run of three or four days, and, after embarking some 200 Irish emigrants (which made our number up to 300), we finally took our departure for Sydney. We were second-class passengers, and had a roomy four-berth cabin, which we shared with another man. The only events worth recording on the voyage were a fever I had soon after passing Madeira, and, on crossing the line, one of the most uproarious scenes I ever beheld, called "Neptune's visit on crossing the line." I was spared from taking part in it, thanks to the doctor's prohibition on account of my recent fever; but William had to pass through the whole ordeal, and a more wretched-looking object than he was after going through it I never saw. I soon became an adept at going aloft, and visited nearly every part of the rigging, from the main truck to the flying jib boom end. Once, when I was sitting on the main topgallant crosstrees, two sailors began to ascend, one on each side of the rigging, to catch and tie me, and keep me there till I paid a forfeit, a bottle of grog being the usual penalty imposed on a landsman when he can be caught aloft. Waiting till the foremost man was in the act of seizing me, I made a spring to the main royal backstay, slid down it, and in a twinkling was safe on deck, leaving the discomfited tars to descend at their leisure, amid the jeers of their messmates. On another occasion a passenger who wore spectacles, and called himself a midshipman of the Royal Navy, was not so lucky, as he was caught, and remained tied for some time, until he promised his captors the forfeit usual on these occasions. After my escape I was never again molested in my climbing excursions. By lending a hand at pulling and hauling, I soon became a favorite among the sailors, and my hands acquired the color and hardness of a regular jack-tar's. William and I also did a good deal of steering, taking many a "trick at the wheel." On this passage I had my first experience of some peculiarities of the Irish character, with which I afterwards had occasion to became more familiar. Though treated precisely like the other emigrant passengers, a few discontented leaders frequently persuaded the Irish that they were badly used, and incited them to get up demonstrations, which sometimes ended in disagreeable rows; the invariable excuse being, "Sure, we're only demanding our dues and roits." A little firmness on the part of the officers soon put a stop to these incidents.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, September 2, 1899, pages 476-478


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER II.
    We anchored in Sydney harbor at midnight on the 31st December, 1837, after a passage of 120 days, and never can I forget the glorious scene that greeted my eyes when I came on deck next morning. We were anchored in the midst of a great landlocked sheet of water almost large enough to hold all the navies of the world. From this grand central basin numerous bays branched off, bounded by high gray sandstone cliffs, and nearly all forming safe anchorages for large vessels. The cliffs were tipped with a thick growth of timber, and sloped back into a low range of hills, which formed the background of the picture. On a peninsula between two of these bays was the town of Sydney, then a small and not very imposing-looking place of some 25,000 inhabitants, now one of the largest and most prosperous towns in the southern hemisphere; and no wonder, seeing that it possesses the only really good and safe harbor on the whole eastern coast of the colony of New South Wales, and consequently monopolizes nearly the whole foreign shipping trade of the colony. If a dozen of the first scientists of the world, including M. de Lesseps, were set to work to plan a perfect harbor for commercial and defensive purposes, I defy them to surpass Sydney Harbor.
    In the course of the forenoon we were taken ashore by Mr. W. Walker, jun., in his sailing boat, and were kindly received at Messrs. Thomas and Archibald Walker's house in Fort Street. Never shall I forget the delights of "fresh grub and soft tack'' (bread and butter) after our four months' existence on the rather primitive fare supplied to second-cabin passengers on an emigrant ship. After a week or ten days in Sydney, we started for Wallerowang (our granduncle Mr. Walker's station) by the Royal Mail, a two-wheeled cart drawn by a pair of horses tandem. The coach office was at the top of Brickfield Hill (then one of the suburbs of Sydney), and going down the hill all went well; but when we attempted to ascend the slope on the other side of the valley (now called Parramatta Street) the horses jibbed, and we had to get out and walk--a process that had to be repeated at least fifty times before we got across the Blue Mountains to Hassans Walls, a distance of about seventy-five miles, which it took us nearly three days to perform. There were relays of horses every twenty miles or so, but, owing to a severe and protracted drought from which the country was suffering, they were reduced to a miserable condition, and many working oxen lay dead by the side of the road. In crossing the Blue Mountains, I saw for the first time convicts working in chains on the road, which was being altered and remade under the direction of the Surveyor-General, Sir Thomas Mitchell. Near Hassans Walls the road to Wallerowang and Mudgee branched off to the north from the Bathurst road, on which we had been traveling, so, leaving the Royal Mail, we took a guide, and walked in the dark to Cooerwull, a place lately taken up by Mr. Andrew Brown, who for several years had been Mr. Walker's manager at Wallerowang. Here we roused up Mr. William Brown, who entertained us kindly and gave us a comfortable shakedown on the earthen floor before the fire. Next day we walked on to Wallerowang. a distance of five or six miles, under the guidance of Bill Humphreys, an Irish convict, Mr. Brown's cook.
    At Wallerowang we were kindly greeted by the manager, my brother David, who had lately succeeded to that post, after serving under Mr. Brown for about three years. He was in the middle of shearing operations, and came sauntering up from the wool shed to the cottage, when he heard of our arrival, dressed in white moleskins from top to toe. His exclamation of "Hullo! Tom, is that you? How you have grown,'' was very cheering and exhilarating. On 27th February, 1838, shortly after our arrival at Wallerowang, I entered upon my 16th year.
    My main employment during the next year was riding about all over the surrounding country, looking after a small herd of cattle and about forty brood mares; taking weaners to Wolgan (the weaning and fattening station), and bringing up "killing bullocks'' from there. In performing these responsible and onerous duties, I had often to be on horseback all day and every day, and suffered a good deal from hunger and inanition, as I never took any lunch with me. (There was no loving mother to prepare sandwiches, and I was too lazy to do it for myself.) The hardships and deprivations I then endured must, I fear, have checked my growth and physical development, for two of my brothers (Charlie and William) attained to the height of 6 ft. 2 in. and 13 st. weight, while poor I never got beyond 6 ft 1
½ in., and my weight for many years was never above 12 st. But whatever effect these hardships may have had on my growth, there is no doubt they had a baneful influence on my temper, which was angelic when I set off in the morning after eating a good breakfast, but diabolic when I returned at night hungry and tired. In the forenoon I would wake the echoes of the wilderness by shouting cheerful and patriotic songs, such as "Rule Britannia" or "Mens Nordhavet bruser," but as day declined and the pangs of hunger came on, singing was changed into the recitation of such dismal poetry as "The Tears of Scotland," "The Burial of Sir John Moore," or
"Du, som gaaer hist imellem Skyggerne
Og stirrer blidt paa de henrundne Tider,
*    *    *    *    *
Erindring, Musens hulde Moder, kem!
Styr Baaden til hin stille Kyst tilbage,
Hvor mine Barndoms Minder vanke om
Blandt Skyggerne af de henfarne Dage!"
It was rather superfluous for me to call upon "Erindring," for at this time I was suffering severely from the pangs of "Hemvee" (homesickness), and quite made up my mind that, if I ever earned enough to pay my passage home to Norway, I would at once return, buy a "Fragtebaad'' (small trading coaster), and take up the business of a "Fragtemand" between Larvik and Christiania--the most agreeable life I could imagine anyone leading.
    My sufferings were also at this time much aggravated by David's kind attention in having selected for my special use, from among twenty or more riding horses, a brown mare, aptly named "Skrammy." Her forehoofs turned in at right angles to her shoulders, and her canter was consequently so short and rough that with every bound she made I was hoisted up about 6 in. from the saddle, and came down on it again like "a thousand of bricks," when I came down on it at all, and not on the ground. This beast was kindly selected for me, partly because "when I was able to ride her I would be able to ride anything,'' and partly because she was not very tall, and consequently would "let me down easy." The "let me down" she did very frequently, but the "easy" part of the performance was often omitted.
    Wolgan, where Skrammy and I frequently went on stock-driving excursions, was a wonderful valley, about twenty miles long by three or four wide, completely surrounded by precipices ranging from 200 ft. to 500 ft. in height. The end next to Wallerowang (about six miles off) was the lowest, and here a path had been cut in the face of the precipitous rock, and formed the only access to the valley for cattle and horses. The native blacks could enter it at various points by scrambling down the precipices, but no white man or quadruped could do so without imminent risk to their necks. The path in the precipice was barred by sliprails, so that stock, when once in the valley, found it nearly impossible to get out again, and this made it very valuable as a weaning paddock. Two brooks of the most pellucid water flowed through the valley, entering by inaccessible gorges, and, after joining their waters, left by another gorge equally inaccessible. This happy valley was occupied solely by some hundreds of young cattle and horses, and by old Ned Murray, an Irish emancipist, Rosie his wife, Jeannie his youthful granddaughter, and Neddy his donkey. Murray was one of several men who had served their time on the Wallerowang estate, and remained on it after their sentence had expired. Some of them saved their wages and became men of property, but poor old Ned Murray was not one of these; he was too fond of the "cratur'' to acquire anything save wounds and bruises by falls from his horse, and heavy objurgationsfrom his "ould woman," as the following little episode will show. I was at the hut in Wolgan, seven miles from the entrance rails, when old Rosie, the wife, and her granddaughter appeared, leading the old man's horse, and the donkey loaded with supplies of rations. They had left Wallerowang along with old Ned, who had unhappily got possession of a bottle of rum, and had kept on imbibing it on the way down, till they got within four or five miles of the hut, when he tumbled off his horse and was unable to mount again or to walk, so they had left him helpless by the side of the path. It was getting dark, blowing great guns, raining, and bitterly cold, so, fearing that the poor old man would perish if left out all night, I very reluctantly trudged off to the rescue. After an hour's march I heard a faint voice from the "dark profound," calling out "Ach, Rosie! Rosie dear and jewel, why did ye lave me here to perish wid the could, bad skran to ye!'' When I got hold of him he was certainly very far gone, his teeth chattering and his frame trembling like an aspen, so, wrapping my greatcoat round him and seizing him by the shoulders, I pushed and hauled and dragged him along, frequently having to leave him and grope about for the path, which in some places was very faint. Sometimes I thought it would be a case of "bushing it'' till daylight, but, after about three hours of hard tugging and pulling, which prevented me from feeling the cold very much, I at last caught sight of a gleam of the firelight issuing from the hut door, and in a few minutes I had the pleasure of shoving old Ned, now considerably sobered, within the influence of its cheering rays. Right glad we were when Rosie handed us each a pint of hot "tay," old Ned holding his towards her and exclaiming. "Put some room into that at oncet,'' a command she would not obey, as I had seized the bottle and carefully poured out every drop it contained when she arrived with it at the hut, rather to the old lady's dismay. Old Neddy was always most grateful to me for this night's work, saying that "Master Tummas had saved his life." I don't think old Rosie appreciated my services quite so highly. It was this unfortunate propensity that prevented the poor man earning an independence, as so many of his fellow servants on the Wallerowang estate had done, and as indeed everyone in the colonies could do, and can now if they are not afraid of hard, slogging, persevering work, and take care to spend less than they earn. Old Ned had been on the estate from its early days, and I remember his telling me about coming from Bathurst once with Mr. Walker, when they camped out in the bush and Ned made up a big fire, whereupon Mr. Walker called out to him, "Hullo, Ned! Don't make such a big fire, or the blacks will see it and roast us at it."
    One real adventure I remember occurring soon after our arrival at Wallerowang. David had gone away on a round to the out-stations, or to Sydney or somewhere, and William was "bossing" the station, when one day, as I was walking along the side of a rocky gully near "Mount Dunsinane," about a mile from the station, I saw a thin wreath of smoke curling up from between two big boulders suspended across the bottom of the gully, and forming a kind of cave. I walked quietly on for some minutes, and then began to think. "What could that smoke mean? There have been no blacks about for some time; it must be bushrangers!" In an instant I darted off, and, making a long detour through the bush to avoid observation, returned to the station, and reported to William what I had seen. With the impetuous courage distinguishing our family, he seized an old rusty single-barrel fowling piece, and I an old flintlock brass pistol, said to have been picked up on the field the day after the Battle of Prestonpans, and, accompanied by Bob the carpenter (a convict) armed with a shillelagh, we rushed out to the foot of the gully, and quietly sneaked up it to within fifty yards of the smoke, when two men jumped up and faced us. Seeing at a glance that they were unarmed, we boldly dashed in upon them, calling: "Stand, or we'll shoot you!" They stood, and we marched them into the station in triumph, where we found that they were a couple of our own men that had absconded from the out-stations, and had been lying under the boulders in that gully for several days, supported by their fellow convicts on the station. One of these men was called Lynch, of whom more anon. It was lucky I kept quiet when I first saw the smoke, and that I did not attempt to investigate its cause by myself, or those two absconders might have handled me roughly to prevent my "peaching'' on them. Lynch proved afterwards that he was quite capable of using strong measures in support of what he no doubt thought a good cause.
    Not very long after this affair, a man named Scott, one of the few emigrant free men we had on Wallerowang, was sent off to Bathurst to "muster the tickets"--i.e., to lay the tickets of leave belonging to the numerous holders of them in our employ before the police magistrate, who registered them and noted the place of abode of each man to whom they belonged--an admirable plan, as it served as a check on the possessor of the ticket, which was at once forfeited in the event of any serious misconduct on his part. Scott was mounted on Jenny, the mule, and Bathurst being only thirty miles from Wallerowang, he should have been back with the mustered tickets on the evening of the second day after he left. Several days passed, however, and neither Scott nor any news of him reached us, when, just as I was setting off for Bathurst to see what had become of him, news reached us that a man on a mule had been seen passing Hassans Walls, riding towards Sydney. Instead, therefore, of going to Bathurst, I started off full speed for Hassans Walls, and ascertained from the landlord of the inn there, Mr. Malachi O'Ryan, that a man had passed the day before on a mule that the man was not Scott, but a settler in that neighborhood named Collett, and that, if I followed the Sydney road a few miles and then turned off to the left by the old Sydney road, it would bring me to Collett's farm. No sooner said than done. I set off at a sharp canter, turned down the old road, at once made out the tracks of the mule in the sand, as scarcely any traffic passed along the road, and ran down the tracks for some miles into a most wild and desolate-looking valley at the foot of Mount York, where the old Sydney road used to ascend the Blue Mountains--and a frightfully ugly, precipitous-looking road it was. Close by the foot of this forbidding-looking mountain lay the farm I was in search of, and, riding up to the door, I uttered a loud "cooey,'' which was at once responded to by an elderly man, who turned out to be the father of the mule rider, and who at once admitted that his son had arrived from Bathurst on a mule, which he had bought from a man who said it was his. On my explaining that the man was a servant at Wallerowang, that the animal was branded with the well-known "W" on the off shoulder, and that, if she were not delivered up safe and sound, with saddle and bridle complete, very disagreeable consequences would follow, the old man at once hurried off to the stable, and soon appeared with Jenny, saddled, bridled, and ready for the road, and delivered her to me with a trepidation that showed how well he was aware of the risk he and his son would incur if proceedings were taken against them. He begged me not to take any further steps in the matter, and, as he made no difficulty in giving up the spoil, nothing was done to him, nor was Mr. Free-emigrant Scott ever heard of again by us. Late at night, I returned to Wallerowang with Jenny in tow, and, boy-like, was rather proud of having restored her to her rightful owner. I have told this anecdote just to show the somewhat free-and-easy tone that prevailed in that portion of her Majesty's dominions in those primitive times. What became of the tickets entrusted to Scott's care I do not now recollect, but the office of "ticket musterer" was afterwards generally bestowed upon me.
    Some months after this I started with David on a tour of inspection round the out-stations, beginning with Loowie, about seventy miles from Wallerowang, where we remained for some weeks, and where I had my first experience in grubbing big gum trees up by the roots to form a new cultivation paddock. From Loowie we continued our journey by way of Mudgee, then consisting of the usual public house, lockup, blacksmith's shop, and general store; now, I believe, a good-sized town; thence, for about 150 miles, past various stations belonging to different owners, to Biambil, on the Castlereagh River, our principal out-station in that district. We always camped out at nights, as David never stopped at a station when it could be avoided, partly because there was better grass for the horses away from the stations, and partly because these were principally occupied by a rather questionable set of men, ticket-of-leave men or convicts, the owners of the stations generally residing in Sydney, Bathurst, or other old settled parts of the colony. After staying some time at Biambil, we continued our journey down the Castlereagh River, past a good many stations, some Mr. Walker's, and some belonging to other owners, to Yooloondoory (commonly called Yullandry), our principal cattle-breeding station, where I was first initiated into the mysteries of mustering, branding, and weaning. Here I saw for the first time the large plains of the interior, covered with the finest grasses and herbage, and skirted with groves of the beautiful myall tree. Here also I was first brought into contact with the unsophisticated aboriginal blackfellow, this country having been occupied only a short time by whites, so that the natives were still in that "blessed state o' Natur' '' so highly appreciated by Mr. Wackford Squeers. From Yullandry we crossed these lovely rich plains to Coonambil, the heifer station, then the furthest outlying station in that direction, consisting of one small slab hut, occupied by Bill Ingram, a convict, who figured as the sole representative of civilization among a great many blacks. Now Coonambil is, I am told, a large town, and Bill Ingram (afterwards a prosperous settler) and most of the blacks have long since departed to "that bourne whence no traveler returns.'' From Coonambil we turned eastward, and crossed some splendid large, roadless, unoccupied and almost unwatered plains, about fifty miles in extent, to Barradean, our bullock station, where mustering and drafting fat bullocks for the Sydney market occupied some days. We then skirted the beautiful Wallambungle Range of mountains for about fifty miles to a station called Mobilla, managed by a Mr. de Backer, where I first met young Sheridan, a descendant of Richard Brinsley, who afterwards became a great friend of mine, and thence to Biambil, Loowie, and back to Wallerowang. The trip lasted three or four months, and was my first introduction into real bush life.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, September 9, 1899, pages 511-512


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER III.
    Some little time after our return from this journey, David sent me to Sydney to act as junior clerk in W. Walker and Co.'s office, then under the management of the junior partners, Messrs. Thomas and Archibald Walker. This was done, I suppose, to complete my education, and I carried out the idea to the best of my ability by ornamenting their books with more and bigger blots than ever before decorated letter book, day book, or ledger; and also by introducing a new system of phonetic spelling, based upon that which I had learned from Sagen's "Dansk Laesebog'' at the Middelskole in Larvik. These efforts of mine were not, I fear, as highly appreciated as they deserved; at least, after five months in Sydney, I was ordered back to Wallerowang. My time in Sydney was, however, not altogether wasted, as I learned the difference between a bill of lading and a bill of fare. I also developed into an admirable collector of accounts, so admirable that I was honored with the title of "Walker's beak." There was a merchant named Bryant, an old defaulter, who before my time never would pay up. I bestowed on that man such marked attention, and harassed him so persistently, that one day he exclaimed, "Well, you are the most persevering young beggar I ever came across, and I'll pay just to get rid of you." Being a good collector of money, I was also naturally an apt pupil in the art of spending it. I became part owner of a four-oared racing gig, named the Peri,in which, after long and laborious practice under our distinguished coxswain, my friend David Moore (afterwards a Minister in the Melbourne government), we were disastrously beaten at a Commemoration Regatta by another gig, the Pelter,steered by Durham Nicholson, also a very dear friend of mine. The course was from the flagship, moored on Dawes Point, round Pinchgut (now dignified with the more euphonious title of Port Denison), and back to the flagship. "That's the way the money went"; and David, in fact, supplied me with more of it than ought in fairness to have been entrusted to one so innocent and so young. I would indeed still consider myself indebted to him were it not for the unequaled services I rendered him afterwards, as will appear in the sequel!
    Before proceeding further with this veracious history, I may as well insert here an episode that happened while I was in Sydney, in which I personally only played a part in the beginning and end. The bushranger Lynch, who was so gallantly captured by my brother William and myself, as before related, again took the bush, and joined two others; one of them a lad named Llewellyn Powell, also one of our men. These three men commenced their career of crime on the Castlereagh River. They stole horses and arms, and victoriously roamed about the district, robbing and plundering as they went, and spreading terror all around. One afternoon they suddenly appeared at Biambil, "stuck up'' all the men (five or six) about the place, and put them under guard in one of the rooms of the hut. They then rifled the store and smashed all arms that were of no use to them, securing all the ammunition they could lay hands on. The storekeeper's wife was ordered to prepare their supper, and, while two of them were seated at this meal with their guns between their knees, and the third (my old friend Lynch) was marching up and down outside in front of the door armed with a pistol, Mr. Simon Scott, the overseer, Patterson, a Scotch convict, and one or two of the other men, having quietly exchanged signals, rushed upon them, seized their guns, knocked them down, and, after a severe struggle, secured those that were inside the hut. Another man had suddenly pounced upon Lynch, knocked him over, and was wrestling and tumbling on the ground with him, when Patterson stepped out. wrested the pistol out of Lynch's hand, and exclaiming, "You ruffian, I'll put you out of the way of more mischief,'' fired it in his face. Lynch turned over and bit the dust, and Patterson went in again to assist in securing the other two men. After accomplishing this, he went out again to see about Lynch, but no Lynch was there. The pistol had been loaded with a blank cartridge!--and Lynch, as soon as the coast was clear, had started up, bolted into the bed of the river, and so off, and away. Mr. Scott and Patterson started with the other two, handcuffed together, to take them to Mudgee, the nearest police station. They took turnabout to sleep and watch their prisoners by night, and one night when Scott was sitting dozing before the fire in a hut where they were quartered for the night, with his gun between his knees, Llewellyn Powell, who was a mere lad, and had small hands, slipped one of them out of the handcuffs, and both men rushed upon Scott, disarmed him, and quietly made off with the gun before he could rouse Patterson to help him. The bushrangers returned to their old haunts, rejoined Lynch, and resumed their former occupation of outrage and plunder. This went on for some time, when one appeared on the scene who could not for a moment tolerate such lawless proceedings. He at once mustered up a party of men, armed and mounted them, and, with a black tracker, started on the bushrangers' tracks. These they followed for several days from station to station, gaining upon them rapidly, owing to the time the wretches lost in "bailing up,'' and robbing the stations as they went along. At length the pursuers reached a station where the bushrangers had spent the night, and had left only a short time before they arrived. Rapidly following the fresh tracks for some miles, they heard shots fired ahead of them, from a station they were approaching, and soon after the bushrangers were seen returning on their own tracks at a pace which soon brought them face to face with their pursuers. In an instant both parties, save the leader of the champions of the law, who remained mounted, jumped off their horses, got behind trees, and exchanged shots as opportunity offered. One of the pursuers succeeded in planting a bullet in the shoulder of one of the bushrangers, whereupon they all threw down their arms and surrendered. They were secured, and the leader and one of his men took them back to the station, where they had passed the night, sending the other two on to the station whence the shot had proceeded, where they found a man weltering in his blood, foully murdered by these villains. It turned out that the poor fellow, hearing of the approach of the bushrangers, had barricaded himself in his hut, determined to defend himself and his goods, if they should attack him. The slab walls of the hut were pierced with loopholes, and through one of these he fired at the bushrangers as they rode up. Unluckily, the gun was only loaded with shot or slugs, some of which hit Llewellyn Powell. The bushrangers stopped short, began to parley with the man, promising not to hurt him, and at last persuaded him to open the door and come out, when they fell on him and murdered him. All this was explained by a black gin, who had been in the hut, and had done all in her power to dissuade the man from opening the door, but in vain. While the murder was being committed she made her escape, and hid herself in the bed of the river which was close by. The bushrangers were marched off to Wellington, the nearest police station, some 150 miles off, by their captors, much of the way lying through a roadless country where they had to camp out and closely watch their prisoners for several nights. From Wellington they were taken to Sydney by the police, tried, and hanged. I was present at the execution, and was pushed so near to the gallows by the crowd that Lynch evidently recognized me before the cap was drawn over his face. So ended this tragic episode, in which, as I said before, I only figured personally in the beginning (Lynch's first capture) and the end (his execution). Two other murderers were hanged on the same gallows, making a somewhat ghastly row of five; this was the first and the last time I ever voluntarily witnessed an execution. The organizer and leader of the party which thus nobly upheld the law and brought these ruffians and murderers to justice was my brother, David Archer.
    During my stay in Sydney I lived in a boarding house in Princess Street, and occupied a bedroom on the ground floor jointly with a man named Perry, ten or a dozen years my senior, a fellow clerk in Walker's office. One morning I was wakened by Perry calling out to me: "Come, I say, Archer, where have you put my clothes?" Raising myself on my elbow and rubbing my eyes in amazement, I answered: "Your clothes? What do you mean?" Then, glancing at a chair which was now empty, but where I had deposited my clothes overnight, I exclaimed: "And where are mine?" "And where," said Perry, "is my big clothes bag and my portmanteau?" "And where," I added, "is my hat?" The conclusion we arrived at was that our room had been entered, and everything portable carried off, and on further investigation it was discovered that an entry had been made from the street into the cellar, thence by a stair and trapdoor into the lobby, thence into our bedroom, and, after clearing it out, the burglar had gone to the dining room, turned everything upside down, helped himself to a lot of light and portable chimney ornaments, &c., and then calmly let himself out by the front door. Most of my effects were luckily in a wooden box too big to be easily carried off, but almost a clean sweep had been made of poor Perry's chattels, including some money and trinkets in the pockets of his clothes--things of which mine were fortunately destitute. My hat, my first and only "bell-topper," had been standing on a shelf close to my head, and our visitor, to get at it, must have leant across my face within a foot of my nose. We at once reported the affair at the police office, and in a fortnight were summoned to identify the things, which we did, and it turned out that the daring and enterprising thief was the assigned convict coachman of a merchant whose house was a few doors  off. He was convicted and sentenced to Cockatoo Island, or to work in a chain gang, I forget which; but we never again saw our goods and chattels, which, I suppose, went to the police as a reward for their "skill and daring'' in detecting the criminal and bringing him to justice. A good deal of crime of this kind went on in Sydney in those days, when the town was badly lighted by a few straggling oil lamps and the police, composed mainly of convicts, ticket-of-leave men, and emancipists, were not very efficient. There was also a good deal of "footpadding'' and highway robbery in the suburbs at night, and some care had to be exercised in going about by one's self after dark. One night Perry and I left our lodging and went to George Street to do some shopping. I was lame (having some time previously sprained my ankle), and was hopping along with the aid of a sword cane, lent me by a fellow lodger. Perry and I somehow lost each other among the dimly lighted streets, and, after waiting about looking for him, I began to saunter slowly homeward, and was turning the corner from Church Hill into Princes Street, at that hour quite deserted, when suddenly a man rushed out from behind the corner and seized me by the shoulder. I at once faced towards him, and, stepping a pace back, hit him a swinging blow over the head with the stick, and then, drawing the sword, pointed it at him, and awaited his assault. Instead of having to meet an assault, what was my astonishment to hear the word "Arr-cher!" in the broadest west-country burr--Perry was a Bristol man--and in a moment it flashed upon me that my assailant was my friend, whose amazement at such a reception may be more easily imagined than described. It turned out that Perry, on missing me, had walked towards home, and, looking back down Church Hill, had recognized me "hirpling" along under one of the lamps. He had then retired into the shady nook behind the corner and waited for me to "give me a surprise." In this he was quite successful, but the surprise was not all on my side. On comparing notes, we found that the only damage done was the smashing of Perry's hat--(luckily, the cane stick was light, or his head might have shared the same fate)--and I had, in stepping back, come down heavily on my sprained ankle and hurt it a good deal, so that the rest of my walk home had to be done leaning on Perry's arm for support, and I was confined to the house by it for several days. Perry occasionally hinted that I owed him a new hat; but I disarmed him by answering that he owed me a new ankle.
    Another mishap befell me in Sydney shortly before my adventurous stay there came to a close. I had been at a large public ball on St. Patrick's Day in the new courthouse on Surry Hills, then a faraway suburb of Sydney, and had walked back to my lodgings just before daylight. Happening to look round just as I was entering the door, I saw a glare of light reflected on the sky, evidently caused by a fire from about the center of the town. Off I set, therefore, full speed down Church Hill and along George Street, and soon saw before me the Royal Hotel in a blaze. The building was of wood, well seasoned for burning, so that saving any part of it was hopeless, and all that could be done was to try to prevent the fire from seizing upon the neighboring houses, also built of wood and highly inflammable. A lot of us rushed in, therefore, and began to smash in doors with axes and get the people out, and to demolish the small and flimsy houses by pulling them down with ropes. We rescued horses with handkerchiefs over their eyes, to keep them from being seized with panic at the glare, rolled casks and cases out of cellars, and made a general pandemonium all round. Luckily, it was quite calm; so by these means, and a very limited supply of water, the fire was prevented from spreading beyond the hotel and a few small houses close beside it. By 10 o'clock the fire had burned itself out, and everyone retired homeward to get a wash and breakfast, both much needed. When my excitement had cooled down I discovered that I was lame, and, on examination, found that a nailhead pierced the thin sole of my dancing pump--I was in full ball costume--and entered my foot, and it was with much pain and difficulty that I managed to reach home. It was at least a week ere I was able to attend to my onerous duties at the office, which thus, owing to the doubly sprained ankle and this last mishap, lost at least six weeks of my valuable services in the five months I spent in Sydney. The original sprain was caused by a young friend pushing me, "for a lark," from the top of the Sydney Signal Station to the ground, a jump of about 10 ft., and an occasional twinge still brings his name--Anthony Moore--vividly to my recollection.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, September 16, 1899, pages 569-570


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER IV.--A Brush with Bushrangers.
    Soon after the destruction of the Royal Hotel I left Sydney, as I said before, for Wallerowang, and served there under the orders of our granduncle and former host at Stamford Hill, Mr. Walker, who shortly before had arrived from England with his family. I soon became greatly attached to him, and have never forgotten his kindhearted geniality, cheerfulness, and quiet, though caustic, humor--qualities which could not fail to be appreciated by a youngster for whose benefit they were frequently brought into play. He had a wonderful liking for traveling about in the bush, camping out, and "roughing it," as he called it, and his geniality was never so marked as when he was jogging along with his whole commissariat packed in a pair of saddlebags across his horse, and his spare wardrobe strapped to the pommel of his saddle. I accompanied him once on a journey from Wallerowang to Loowie, and had then ample opportunity of enjoying his cheerful and instructive conversation. The first day's journey took us to a place called Round Swamp, about thirty miles from Wallerowang, where we arrived about sundown, but dared not camp out, as a gang of bushrangers had full possession of that part of the country, where, favored by the wild and broken nature of the surrounding districts, and mounted on the best and fleetest horses they could appropriate from passing travelers, they had long bidden defiance to the police. The gang was led by a man named Lambert, of whom more anon. Fearing that they might "appropriate" our horses if they were turned out in hobbles, we put the poor beasts into the stockyard without food, and secured them under lock and key. We took up our quarters in a miserable slab hut, where Mr. Walker slept on a narrow wooden bench, wrapped in a mackintosh, with his saddlebags for a pillow, while I reposed on the floor before the fire, with our saddlecloths for mattress, and a single blanket round me. An hour before sunrise I was roused by a gentle shake and a voice saying, "Get up, Tom, and let us be off, so that we may have time to camp for a few hours and give the horses a bite of grass on the way." Just before dawn we mounted and proceeded about three or four miles to the foot of a steep range called Cherry Tree Hill, where we camped at a spring, hobbled out the horses on good grass, boiled our quart-pots for tea, and made a hearty breakfast on the bread and beef we had brought with us. We had left the main Mudgee road some distance before reaching the spring, and had now to cross the hill by a faint horse track or path, which saved a good many miles of the distance to Loowie. After a couple of hours' rest, we again saddled up, and climbed the steep hill on foot, leading our horses, a difficult feat for my companion, who suffered much from asthma and shortness of breath. On gaining the top of the hill, we saw before us a grassy and almost level tableland, but before we had proceeded far across it, the path got faint, branched off in various directions, and at last disappeared. This was a disagreeable surprise to Mr. Walker, who had never before traveled by this track, and who, strange to say, though an experienced bushman in former times, when he took up and formed Wallerowang, had never been skilled in finding his way through the bush without a road or track; not an easy matter for those to whom Nature has denied a large development of the bump of locality. However, as I had traveled by this route on my former journey to Loowie with David, I was allowed to take the lead, and succeeded in hitting the path again where it descended on the other side of the hill by a very steep rocky "pinch," down which we had again to lead our horses. I was rewarded for this little bit of successful pioneering by being told that I had in me the makings of a good bushman, which made me very proud. At the foot of the hill we again mounted, and were jogging along quietly, when there appeared before us a man, dressed in a long, loose coat, walking in the same direction in which we were going. He never saw or heard us until we got within a hundred yards of him, when Mr. Walker called out: "Hullo, my man! Have you got a gun under that coat of yours?" The man gave a violent start and wheeled round facing us, evidently thinking that we were the dreaded bushrangers; but when he saw only a couple of innocent-looking, unarmed travelers, his face relaxed into a broad grin, and he exclaimed. "Sure, sorr, ye gave me a great froight; I thought ye wor Lambert!" Our fellow traveler turned out to be an elderly son of Erin, owner of a small farm and some cattle in the neighborhood. About noon that day we emerged upon the dray road leading to Loowie and some other stations scattered about the country, and in the afternoon we camped again to give the horses a rest, and let them feed while we made our tea and ate our frugal lunch. When this was finished my companion pulled out his shaving gear and proceeded to shave, explaining that he did so because "there was a lady at Loowie." We reached that place in the evening, and were received by Mr. and Mrs. E. Walker, the former a nephew of Mr. Walker, who, with his young and charming (first) wife had lately arrived from England, and taken up his quarters at Loowie. My brother David was also there waiting for Mr. Walker, with whom he was to make a tour round the out-stations on the Castlereagh, while I returned to Wallerowang to act as "super" and await their return. This time my return journey was not made on horseback, as I was put in charge of a spring-cart and a very poor and sadly misnamed horse called "Jolly." Luckily the spring-cart was empty, save for my light and by no means valuable traps, and, to spare the poor beast as much as possible, I made short journeys, and encouraged him by walking at his head nearly the whole way. Traveling with a cart, I could not make use of the shortcut across Cherry Tree Hill, but had to go round by the dray road, which crossed the hill in the middle of the favorite haunt of Lambert and his gang. To circumvent them if possible, I determined to cross the hill by night, and camped come distance from the foot of it for several hours to rest Jolly and prepare him for the laborious task that lay before him, made more difficult by a fall of rain, which made the hill slippery, while the cloudy heavens and the thick timber skirting the road made the night so intensely dark that it was with great difficulty I could guide the horse through and over the deep ruts and many obstructions that constitute a bush road. I persevered, however, consoling myself with the thought that the darker and more dismal the night, the less chance there was of the bushrangers being about, and, after an hour's severe scrambling and a few tumbles, we found ourselves safe at the top of the hill. The worst was now over, and we were soon sliding and floundering down the other side, a much easier and more speedy performance than the ascent had been. On reaching the foot of the hill we suddenly shot down a steep bank, and found ourselves above our knees in a running stream, across which we waded with great difficulty, scrambled up the opposite bank, and were once more on solid and tolerably level ground. This creek took me by surprise, as I had never before traveled by that road, and no one had told me that I should encounter a thing so uncommon in the bush, a running stream. We went on to my former stopping place, the Round Swamp, and in a couple of days I found myself safely back at Wallerowang.
    I had got permission from Mr. Walker to go to Sydney to see my brother John, who had just arrived from home, and in a day or two I set off for that place, mounted on a fresh horse, just brought in from a long rest in the bush paddock, which carried me along cheerfully at a good pace. The only incident that impressed itself particularly on my memory during this trip was that after passing Hassans Walls I encountered a chain gang working on the road, and passed close by a man named Ryder, who had been one of our men, and had been "turned in to government" for misconduct. As I passed him he muttered without looking up from his work, "For God's sake, sir, get me out of this." I rode on without answering, as it was against rules to speak to, or take notice of, a chain gang man, and a sentry with a loaded musket was on guard a short distance off. Being "returned to government" was a penalty that could be inflicted on a convict assigned to private service if he misconducted himself, or failed to satisfy his employer, and a severe but salutary penalty it was. I also remember that, on arriving at Parramatta, I left my home and embarked on a small steamer for Sydney, when I saw once more with deep emotion the "meteor flag" of old England waving over her stern. After a week pleasantly spent with John in Sydney, I returned to Wallerowang, and remained there with Mrs. Walker and her family until the return of Mr. Walker and David from the Castlereagh, an event that was hailed by me with very great rejoicing.
    I now served under Mr. Walker at Wallerowang for some months in my old capacity of overseer and stock rider, and the more I saw of my employer the more I liked and admired him. Like many other kindhearted men, he was not easily daunted by danger, especially when called upon to uphold the law and perform his duty as a magistrate, and his military education (he had been an officer in the Marine Artillery, and had served during the old war in the Baltic) gave him a promptitude and decision in issuing his orders which incurred prompt obedience, as the following adventure will show. One evening, three police troopers came galloping past the house while I was walking in front of it taking no particular notice of the incident, until a window was thrown open, and a voice called out: "Tom, cooey to those men and order them back." I did so, and back they came, Mr. Walker at the same moment issuing from the house. "Good day, my men; where are you going?" "Please, sir, Lambert's gang has come down to Piper's Flat, and robbed one of Rouse's drays there this morning. and we are ordered to go and take them." "Do you know the country about Piper's Flat?" "No, sir, we don't know much about it." Turning to me, Mr. Walker said: "Tom, you know that country, don't you"" I answered, "Yes"; I had often been over it (it was only three miles from Wallerowang). "Well, men, you can go and camp at a water hole at the foot of the flat, and I will join you there before daylight with a black tracker and a person who knows the country, and then we may have a chance of catching them." "Very good, sir," was the answer; and the men saluted and rode off. Then, turning to me, Mr. Walker said: "Tom, get old Flibberty" (his horse), "your horse, and one each for McKay and Leith, into the inner paddock, ready for use in the morning, and go and tell old Miles to come up from his camp at once, and we will keep him here till morning and take him with us." Miles was a native black, head of the Wallerowang tribe. These orders were promptly obeyed, and I then proceeded to assist in preparing the arms and ammunition. While thus engaged he questioned me closely as to the lay of the country about Piper's Flat, and how the bushrangers would likely proceed, after robbing the drays, to regain their haunts near Cherry Tree Hill. I explained that the range of hills running parallel with Piper's Flat had a pass running through it, close to the scene of the robbery. Through this pass the bushrangers would probably retreat with their spoils, as it led towards some broken country for which they were sure to make, since it lay directly on the way to their favorite haunts. There was a small water hole near the head of this pass, at which I thought it likely the bushrangers would camp for the night. "Ah," he said, "then we'll climb up the end of the range nearest here, and go along near the top of it till we come to the pass, and then we're sure to hit their track, if they've gone down it, and easily run them down. Good night; I'll call you early in the morning." An hour before daylight a voice at my door called out: "Tom, get up, call the men; tell them to get up the horses, and let us be off."
    More easily said than done. We searched high and low for the horses, but in vain: a heavy morning mist had settled down and obscured everything, and, besides, as we found out afterwards, that knowing little brute Flibberty had lifted the rails of the gate with his head, thrown them down, and marched off into the outer paddock, taking the other horses with him. This had to be reported to our leader, and I thought it would end "our little game"; but not a bit of it. He only exclaimed: "What a nuisance! But never mind, you and I and Leith and Miles will go on foot, and leave McKay to find the horses, and come after us with them." Considering that my dear and gallant leader was far from robust, and a victim to asthma, which often reduced him to a state of complete prostration, this determination on his part filled me with surprise and admiration, which increased as we marched out to the troopers' camp, and all proceeded to climb the range of hills, our leader refusing one of the troopers' horses, though his breath was frequently so spent that he had to stop to recover it. At last we reached the top, and marched along towards the pass, preceded by Miles, keeping a sharp lookout for tracks. On reaching the edge of the pass, Miles cautiously looked over, and immediately prostrated himself, beckoning to us to keep back, and pointing excitedly into the pass. Creeping cautiously forward, Mr. Walker and I looked over, and there were the three bushrangers slowly wending their way down the pass. Each had a horse, but it was so heavily laden with the spoils robbed from the drays that Lambert and another man, whose name I forget, were on foot leading their horses, and only one was riding, on the top of a bag of flour; so their progress was very slow. The side of the pass was too steep and rocky for the troopers' horses to descend just there, so they were ordered to make a detour up the side of the pass to a place where I knew they could descend into it. They were then to charge down on the rear of the enemy, while we footmen were to keep abreast of them, and charge them in flank. By the time all this was arranged, they had advanced some hundred yards down the pass, and, as we had to make a detour to keep out of their sight and hearing, we had to run for a considerable distance. At length we got abreast of them, and at the same moment heard the troopers go thundering down the pass behind them, exchanging shots with them. We then charged them in flank, and I, for a time, got so excited (funky?), that I lost consciousness of what was going on. On regaining my senses, I found myself top of a big boulder on the side of the pass, about forty yards from the foe, pointing my old carbine at them, and yelling frantically at them to surrender. The troopers charged past them, reined up, wheeled, and charged back on them. They had taken shelter behind trees, and were dodging about keeping the trees between them and the troopers; but when they found us on their flank, ready to open a "withering fire" upon them, they at once flung down their arms, and abjectly begged for mercy. Leith and I then advanced and joined the group, and Miles crept out from behind a large boulder, where that brave but cautious old warrior had been safely ensconced, pointing his spear at the foe. The center trooper now dismounted, drew one of his pistols, and told Lambert to kneel, which he at once did, shaking like an aspen. "Ooh, ye scoundrel!" exclaimed the trooper, holding the pistol to Lambert's head; "I'll tache ye to fire on the police"; when, just as I expected to see Lambert's brains distributed over the surrounding herbage, a faint but firm voice was heard calling: "Put up your pistol, sir," and our grave leader was in our midst, nearly exhausted with the long run, and gasping for breath, but at once resuming command of the party when he came within hearing. "Handcuff these men," was the next command, and while this, to us, agreeable process was going on, Lambert's trembling voice was heard remonstrating, thus: "I didn't expect this of you, Mr. Walker; you're a kind master to your men, and many a dray of yours have I let pass, when I could easily have bailed it up and robbed it." "I can't help it, Lambert," was the prompt reply. "I must do my duty." "Mount and march" was the next order, and we returned to Wallerowang with our handcuffed and dejected prisoners; but before quitting the field of battle I nearly shot our man Leith. The lock of my carbine was broken, and the hammer slipped past my thumb as I was uncocking; down it went on the cap, and off went the gun, the bullet passing close by Leith's head; but he, being an old guardsman, didn't mind much. On our way back we ascended the pass, and found that I was right in my conjecture that the bushrangers had camped at the small rocky hole near the summit, as was proved by the fire that was still smoldering, and other traces of a recent camp. We descended into Piper's Flat, and followed the Mudgee road to Wallerowang, where the police troopers and their prisoners were regaled with a good dinner, after which they marched off to the nearest lockup, Hartley, on the way to Sydney, where the bushrangers were tried, and, as they had not committed murder, were only sentenced to transportation for life to Norfolk Island, then the penal settlement of a penal settlement. It was a strange concatenation of circumstances that our detention from the loss of our horses led directly to the capture of the bushrangers, for, had we been a few minutes sooner, we should have crossed the pass before they descended it, and consequently would not have seen any tracks to guide us. They would probably have seen us, unloaded their horses, and made off full speed, by some detour, to their stronghold at Cherry Tree Hill, leaving us to follow them in vain, even if we had found their tracks, as they were better mounted than the troopers.
    Another bushranging adventure, in which Mr. Walker was again the leader of the pursuing party, ended more tragically. [omission] pursuit, coming up with them when they were in camp. Some shots were exchanged, and one of the ruffians was shot dead in the scrimmage, and brought into Wallerowang strapped across a horse. This, I believe, ended for some years all bushranging raids in that neighborhood, thanks to the indomitable courage and pluck of a feeble, delicate man, considerably past the prime of life. Though kindly and softhearted, he could not tolerate lawlessness and violence, but put them down without hesitation whenever they came within his reach. Luckily there were in those days many like him, or that part of the world would have been uninhabitable for peace-loving and law-abiding people. Shortly after this I left Wallerowang, and saw no more of this excellent man for many years. He possessed more of the qualifications of a true gentleman than anyone I have since met; for he was "gentle" to the weak and helpless, and those in need of a friend and defender found one in him; charitable and forbearing to the faults and weaknesses of others; careful to avoid all that could hurt their feelings, or trench upon their rights; plain and simple in all his tastes and habits; judging others by their intrinsic qualities, good or bad, more than by their rank, wealth, or position in the world. These are the qualifications that distinguish a true gentleman, and these he possessed in a very uncommon degree.
"If he had any faults he has left me in doubt;
At least in two years I could ne'er find them out."
--Goldsmith.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, September 23, 1899, pages 607-608


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER V.--Bound for Darling Downs.
    In 1839, when I was 16 years old, my brother David resigned the management of the Wallerowang station into Uncle William's hands, and went into partnership with Mr. Edward Walker, who had been, as I before mentioned, living at Loowie. He was a nephew of Mr. Walker, our granduncle, therefore a kind of faraway Scotch cousin of ours; a learned Theban, who afterwards published some very fair prose and some very execrable poetry. He had got some sheep from his father, and they were to be joined to some--about 1500--David had bought with his earnings as manager, and some others which he bought from Mr. Walker--on tick. The name of the new firm was David Archer and Co., and I was taken on as overseer for four years, at £50, £65, £80, and £100 per annum. My first duty was to proceed to Loowie, and, with the assistance of the overseer and men there, draft David's sheep from those of his employer, distinguishing them by their earmarks, and form them into a separate flock, ready for the road to the Castlereagh, where they were to be joined to the other flocks, and with them travel overland to Darling Downs, near Moreton Bay. This drafting business and some other preparations for the road occupied me some weeks. Mr. and Mrs. Edward Walker had left Loowie, and the only society I had was that of a Highland emigrant shepherd, who had been promoted by David to be overseer. Books were scarce and of papers there were none, so that time in the evenings hung rather heavy. I was glad, therefore, when one afternoon a tall, handsome young fellow rode up and introduced himself as Mr. Edward Hawkins. His open, manly face and genial manner at once impressed me very favorably, so I gladly accepted his invitation to accompany him home to his station, about three miles off, to dine with him and his brother, and spend the evening, and a very jovial evening it turned out to be. Ned Hawkins and I took a mutual liking to each other, were much together during my stay at Loowie, and saw a good deal of each other in after years, as will appear by and by. He was a native of the colony (or had come to it as a child), his father, a retired officer of the navy, having been one of the original settlers near Bathurst, where his mother and family then resided. Ned was a good shot and a splendid rider, and kept a pack of some twenty kangaroo dogs, which one day, as we were riding through the bush, got scent of a native dog, and after a grand chase ran into him, and in less than a minute tore him into small fragments. I had killed many native dogs in traps at Wallerowang, but this was my first real hunt after one, and very good sport I thought it.
    All preparations being made, and the sheep ready for the road, I sent them off in charge of old Jimmy Mee, a shepherd, and another man, with a pack horse to carry their "swag''--bedding, rations, &c.--and I followed in a couple of days, after having ridden over to take leave of my friend Ned Hawkins and his brother. To save time I quitted the road, and, leaving Mudgee on my left, took a shortcut through the bush, expecting to come out again on the road about sunset; but on and on I went till darkness set in, and still I kept on, guiding myself by the stars, and steering my horse as well as I could through the thick timber. At last, about 10 o'clock, as I imagined, the horse and I both got rather tired, and I determined to camp; unsaddled and hobbled the horse; and, having no provisions and no means of making a fire, wrapped my topcoat round me, lay down beside a big dry log, and was soon in the "arms of Morpheus." I woke shivering, and, having heard of the natives producing fire by rubbing pieces of wood together, I seated myself astride the log, with a dry branch in my hand, and rubbed frantically for several minutes, but to my infinite disgust no result followed, except that the violent exertion produced a glow through my system, though none was produced in the log. Down I lay again, and slept, as I thought, for several hours, waking up with severe shivers. I could stand the cold no longer, and determined to make a start, thinking that daylight must soon appear. Hearing the clink, clink, of the horse's hobbles, I caught him, saddled up and proceeded on my way. I rode on, still guided by the stars, for a couple of hours, and still no daylight appeared; but suddenly I emerged on the road, and after following it a mile or so some camp fires appeared before me. I rode up to the nearest one and found Jimmy Mee camped with the sheep. I dismounted with "Good morning, Jimmy." "It ain't mornin', sir," was the answer; "it's only about 11 o'clock!" Moral: Don't make shortcuts through the bush without food, matches, or tinder; don't attempt the impossible feat of rubbing a fire with a dry branch on a big log; don't imagine you have slept for hours when you have only slept for minutes; and, finally, don't forget to be thankful for the exquisite luxury of sleeping on a sheepskin beside a roaring fire, having consumed a pot of delicious hot tea, with the usual accompaniment of damper and mutton, after a long and hot day's ride, followed by an attempt to sleep on the bare ground, without fire, and without even a drink of cold water to quench your "lowan drouth."
    Finding that all was right with the sheep I next morning bade goodbye to Jimmy's hospitable camp, and pushed on for Biambil, which I reached safely in a couple of days, but not without a small adventure; for on the afternoon of the second day, on riding into a water hole to give the horse a drink, the brute suddenly lay down in 2 ft. of water, leaving me standing astride over him, like the Colossus of Rhodes. On my making a motion to disengage one of my feet from the stirrup the horse, a shy young beast, took fright, bounded up, caught my foot as he was in the act of rising, and sent me sprawling into the water over head and ears. The hole being a pipe clay one the water was nearly white, and ere I reached Biambil the sun had dried my clothes, hat, and hair, and made me look like the personation of a "dusty miller upon the River Dee," to David's great amusement, when he saw me ride up and heard my story. Thus ended my first real bush journey "on my own hook."
    We now set to work, drafted the sheep that were to be transferred to D. Archer and Co., numbering about 5000, and were making preparations for starting on our journey to the "pastures new" of Darling Downs, when, to our dismay, the discovery was made that a most virulent disease called "scab" had broken out among the sheep, making it impossible for us to travel with them until they had been dressed and cured. This dressing consisted in dipping each individual sheep in a solution of corrosive sublimate of arsenic, and as we had to send to Sydney for these drugs, and the dipping process was a long and tedious affair, we had to move our sheep to an unoccupied bit of country on "Tarrubal Billy's Creek," where we formed a temporary station at a place called by the blacks Barellan. I was sent off with a horseload of provisions, and about a dozen blackfellows, to this place, to strip bark for erecting the needful huts and wool shed, and it took us about a week to procure enough bark for the purpose. During this time I pitched my camp close to my sable companions, and for the first time became intimately acquainted with this strange and interesting race of people. They belonged to the Wiradury tribe, the only tribe, as far as I know, that never committed an outrage upon the whites that first settled among them, so that in their country peace prevailed between the two races from the first. The lot I had charge of on this occasion were fine, good-humored, jovial fellows, and I soon got to like them very much. The first night we were there a very heavy thunderstorm came on, and having as yet no "gunyah" of my own, I took shelter under two sheets of bark already occupied by two blackfellows, named Micky and Jimmy. Soon the water began to run under us, and we were obliged to get up and sit on our "hunkers'' until the storm was over. While in this uncomfortable position, Micky looked over his shoulder at me and burst into an uncontrollable fit of laughter, in which Jimmy soon joined; to see a "white fellow master" in such an undignified and comical position was more than their sense of humor could stand. Jimmy, and another of these blacks named Billy, afterwards took service with us, accompanied us to Moreton Bay, and were of the utmost use to us in our future wanderings.
    After several months' hard work we got the needful sheep-yards, huts, and wool shed erected, mainly with our own hands, and it was in digging the post holes for the wool shed that I was seized with my first attack of lumbago, which struck me down like a shot, and forced me to pass a week recumbent on a sheet of bark in the new hut, my sole attendant being Dusty Bob, a brother of Jimmy, and my diet consisting mainly of boiled rice and tea. Uncle David was absent in Sydney, or on one of his numerous excursions. There were no whites within several miles of the place, and Dusty Bob's culinary accomplishments were so primitive, and in point of cleanliness so questionable, that I was unable to eat the damper made by him.
    At Barellan we had to remain till the sheep were shorn and dressed, a process that lost us the best part of a year. Here I had my first lesson in sheep-washing, and had to stand for several hours a day, along with three or four men, up to my waist in water--no joke in the winter when there was frost on the ground in the mornings. I also learned here the superiority of hot tea or coffee over spirits on such occasions, for my brother John (who had quitted the sea and joined us shortly before) and I confined ourselves to the former, and never touched the latter, while the men had their allowance of rum every day, as well as an unlimited supply of tea and coffee, with the result that we could outwork and outstay all of them; indeed, the spirits seemed, after a time, to have the effect of partially paralyzing them while in the water, and on one occasion a man nearly fainted, and had to be taken ashore and rubbed down before the fire to restore animation; he was a strong, able young fellow, and I blamed the rum entirely for this mishap. The dipping process was rather trying too, as each sheep had to be lifted up and placed struggling and kicking in the poisonous solution, which sent the vile compound over one's hands, and made one's fingertips swell and the nails turn black. This frightened the men and made it difficult to prevail on them to stay long at the dipping tub; but "it's an ill wind that blows nobody good"; the only benefit, so far as I know, that resulted to anyone from this "scabby'' affair was that D. Archer and Co. voted me a reward of fifty ewes for my perseverance in sticking to the tub, and showing a good example to the men; and this was my first start as an Australian sheep owner. My fingers swelled and were very sore, and my nails got perfectly black, but that was a small penalty to pay for so brilliant a result. I must add that it was only bestowed on me some months afterwards, and with the consent of the "sleeping partner," Mr. E. Walker; so it did not in the least partake of the nature of a bribe.
    At Barellan I had my first experience as a shepherd, being ordered by "the boss" to take charge of a flock of weaners (hoggets) that was rapidly disappearing down the gullets of the native dogs that swarmed in this country. The convict shepherd who had charge of the flock at an out-station three miles from Barellan, a quiet, decent man, was such a bad bushman that he was afraid of losing himself, and kept the flock huddled about the creek until the poor beasts were nearly starved, and took every opportunity of scattering about the bush in search of grass. The dogs then attacked them, and scattered them still more, so that the flock had became reduced from 1400 to 1200, and these were in the last stages of hunger and poverty. My collie sheepdog, Yarrow, and I therefore took charge of them, and a tough job we had for the first week or two to keep them together; but by taking them out on good grass away from the creek (when I had to carry water for Yarrow in a bottle and let him drink it out of my glazed cap turned inside out), and keeping them out until dark, their hunger was appeased; they became more amenable to discipline, and in a month or so we had them well in hand, full of grass and contentment. This shepherding would have been insupportably tedious, but for a fair supply of books we had brought with us, which enabled me to indulge my passion for promiscuous reading whenever I had the chance. Many a time, while seated on a log or in the shade of a tree, too lazy to move or too deeply absorbed in a book to think of the sheep, I would hear some faint whines from Yarrow, and, looking up, would notice that the flock had disappeared, while Yarrow, looking alternately in the direction they had gone and in my face, gave expression to his feelings as plainly as if he had spoken these words: "Dear master, don't you know that the sheep are out of sight, and that the wild dingoes may attack them and tear them to pieces at any moment?" His delight when I rose and followed him on their tracks was shown by his springing up on me, uttering short, joyous barks, which plainly meant: "Follow me, and I'll soon find them." This he always did, and I don't think Yarrow and I lost one stray sheep out of the 1200.
    After a couple of months of this, I started with my flock for an unoccupied sheep station at the foot of the Wallambungle Range of mountains, under the guidance of Dusty Bob and his gin. Our way lay for several days through the trackless bush; we were sometimes pretty hard up for food, and to Dusty Bob belongs the honor of first initiating me into a proper appreciation of the luscious and delicate tree grub which he cut with his tomahawk out of the stems of the forest oaks as we wandered along. When roasted in the ashes these grubs make a dish fit for gods and men, and even when raw they are not to be sneezed at, if one is only hungry enough. The rock wallaby, which I helped Bob to drag out of a rocky cleft at the foot of the mountains, also made a series of welcome and toothsome repasts, cooked as it was in the most approved native style, on the hot embers, and seasoned with the best of all possible sauces, hunger.
    Yarrow and I left Dusty Bob and his wife at the station in charge of the sheep, and returned to Barellan, where, before long, we were placed in charge of a flock of lambing ewes. It was now all over with any chance of reading, as it took all our time to look after our charges, and keep the native dogs from snapping up the young lambs. Yarrow shared my detestation for all beasts of prey, and would fight a native dog to the last gasp. Once, near Coonambil, when mounted on my favorite bay mare, Fanny (she belonged to the firm, by the by), with Yarrow running beside me, I started a native dog out of a copse on the edge of a large plain onto which he bolted, running much faster than Yarrow could follow him; but Fanny had a dash of good English racing blood in her veins, and she and I were after him like the wind. We overtook and passed him, and I kept flogging him back with my whip until Yarrow came up, when, spent as he was with the long run, and though he had no fangs (they had been filed down owing to his propensity for nipping the sheep rather severely), he seized the thieving brute by the throat, pinned him to the ground, and held him fast till I jumped off and finished him off with a knife. My natural detestation of these predatory brutes had been intensified by witnessing the havoc they had committed among our sheep at Barellan. I have seen scores of poor innocent lambs lying maimed and torn and dying after an attack by dogs, for the cowardly brutes do not kill a sheep and devour him like a respectable lion, tiger, or even wolf, but often maim and tear a dozen before they kill one. I once saw three or four dogs running round and round a small flock of ewes and lambs that had been lost by their shepherd; and then one of them would dash into the flock, seize and tear three or four lambs, and come out again, so that at least twenty of the poor things were fatally injured, and I had to kill them. One shout sent the dastardly brutes scampering; but as I had not a gun with me they all got clear off without paying the penalty of their crimes. The shepherd did not get off so easily, and never had the chance of losing any more of our sheep, for, having administered a slight castigation, I dismissed him without wages on the spot, and took charge of his flock until another man was got to relieve me. After witnessing such scenes as these, it was no wonder that I detested the sight of a native dog, and lost no opportunity of "doing him to death." Snakes were another of my pet aversions, and many dozens have I killed; but my hatred of them was not tinged with the contempt inspired by the cowardly and sneaking native dog.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, September 30, 1899, pages 665-666


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER VI.--Looking for Country.
    The loss that resulted to D. Archer and Co. from the unfortunate outbreak of scab was incalculable, for, besides the heavy expense entailed by the dipping process, our start for Darling Downs had to be put off for about a year, and by the time we arrived there a great part of the best country had been taken up. The journey from the Castlereagh to Darling Downs occupied about four or five months, sheep not being able to average more than five or six miles a day, and the distance being something like 500 to 600 miles. Generally we had a road or track to guide us, but occasionally we had to make our way through trackless bush, over mountains, creeks, and gullies. Our party consisted of four shepherds, two cooks and watchman, a bullock driver, Jimmy and Billy, the blackfellows, and on the road we picked up and hired another native black called Billy Grey, of the Camilroy tribe on the Namoy River. There was a light horsecart driven by John, and a bullock team of ten bullocks driven by Paddy Hogan, the bullock driver, a native of the Emerald Isle. He and most of the men were emancipists, only the two cooks being free emigrants. Nearly all were Irish, and a very nice quiet lot they were, save Paddy, who was a cross-grained, surly dog, perpetually grumbling and trying to raise discontent among the men. David was head boss and managing director of the party; John was the horse driver and storekeeper, and I was aide de camp, butcher, and made myself generally useful. We had two tents, one for the men and one for ourselves. The journey after the first few weeks became rather monotonous; the only break in it was my being sent off, mounted on Fanny, on a detour of about a hundred miles to Tamworth, on the Peel River, for our letters, which were to be forwarded to that place from Sydney. After getting possession of these I traveled by the road leading from the Hunter River to New England, and, turning off to the west, I came out in three or four days on the track by which our party was traveling. They had just passed, and I soon overtook them, and delivered my precious charge (two letters and an invoice) to the boss. Dear old Yarrow's delight at seeing me again was very touching; the others were not so demonstrative.
    Another event happened towards the end of this journey which made a great impression on me. One day I went down to a creek to have a bathe, and the water being beautifully clear (rather an uncommon thing in the bush) I caught sight of the reflection of a tall, broad-shouldered young man, who, on closer inspection, turned out to be myself. I fancy I may have seen the reflection of my face in the looking-glass when at rare intervals I brushed my hair; but for many long months I had not seen the reflection of my figure (though I had bathed occasionally), and was quite startled when, for the first time, it occurred to me that I was verging upon 18, and nearly grown up. The knowledge of this inspired me with much veneration for myself, but I was unable to perceive any approach to that feeling in anyone else.
    At length we arrived at the Severn River, and now David, Billy, and I, with a kangaroo dog and four horses, pushed on ahead to look out for country, crossing the Severn at a station called "Dights," which had been abandoned owing to the hostility of the blacks. We followed the Darling Downs road for fifteen miles through a dense tea-tree scrub, and then left it, and struck off to the right or south side of the road, and began to explore the bush for country suitable for the new station. For a couple of days we traveled over some very inferior country, poor, narrow-leaved  ironbark ridges, unfit for making a good sheep-run; all we gained was an "old man" kangaroo, caught by our dog, which held the animal fast till David came up, dismounted, and began battering it about the tail with a tomahawk, while I was urging my faithful, but slow, steed, Ploughboy, to the encounter. On getting within five yards I drew my pistol, and sent a bullet through the victim's head, much to my own surprise, as well as that of the combatants. That night we reveled in kangaroo tail, roasted on the hot embers, and Billy and the dog partook of some other dainties from the interior parts of the animal, but we said "pass" when they were offered to us. That night I noticed, on awaking, that Billy often raised himself on his elbow, sent a piercing glance around, and then lay down with a deep and anxious sigh, which was my first intimation that we were camping in a country peopled by wild blacks, who would make mincemeat of us if they caught us napping.
    In a couple of days we suddenly emerged again upon the Darling Downs road; it had taken a great bend to the south, and as our course was about east we naturally came upon it. Traveling along the road for some miles, we arrived at a camp consisting of a dray and a couple of tents, one of them occupied by a lady, whose husband, Dr. Goodwin, had gone on to Moreton Bay to look for country. Here we met two gentlemen who were on their way from the Downs and Moreton Bay back to their station near the Castlereagh River. One was Mr. James Carning Pearce, and the other Mr. Fitzsimmons, and they both strongly advised us not to look for country where we then were, nor on Darling Downs, which, they said, had nearly all been taken up, but rather to hurry on to the Moreton Boy district, where some very fine country had just been discovered, and was being rapidly appropriated. Above all, we must hurry up our sheep to stock the country, as that was the only way to keep possession, so great was the demand for it. David and Billy pushed on, therefore, to try and discover and secure a bit of this charming country, while I was sent back to hurry up the sheep, which, by our calculations, should have been about twenty miles behind us. The distance being so short, I could easily walk it (so we thought), and David took all the horses with him, leaving me to foot it back to the camp. That night Fitzsimmons, Pearce, and I stopped at Mrs. Goodwin's camp, and next morning, as soon as I had finished breakfast, off I set, Fitzsimmons saying as I was leaving: "Go on, Mr. Archer, I'll soon overtake you, and then we can ride and tie." That day I walked from early morn to dewy eve without seeing any human being, white or black, or tasting food, and lucky it was that I did not encounter any blacks, for, defenseless as I was, they would soon have finished me off had they come across me. At dusk the glimmer of a fire appeared in front of me, and creeping cautiously up, lest it should proceed from a blacks' camp, to my great joy I saw the firelight reflected on canvas, and knew at once that it was a white man's camp. It turned out to belong to two brothers, the Messrs. Cameron, on their way from New England to Moreton Bay, and I was received with true Australian hospitality, and regaled with the usual viands of a camp--namely, beef, damper, and tea. A blanket was provided, in which I had just rolled myself beside the fire, when the sound of a horse's hoofs was heard approaching, and a voice called out: "Is young Archer here?" "Yes, here I am," was the cheery answer. "Ah, bad luck to ye for the fright ye gave me! I've rode and rode all day expecting to overtake ye every minute, and at last when it got dark, I made sure ye were killed by the blacks. Ye're the longest-legged young divil I ever came across, but niver an inch do ye stir in the morning till I'm ready to start with ye." It was Fitzsimmons; and the good-hearted old fellow kept his word, and would not let me start in the morning till he was mounted and ready, and then, after we had gone on a few miles, he insisted on my mounting his horse while he walked. It was not very long, however, before he suddenly exclaimed: "I see two gintlemen coming along the road, please get down and let me mount." I, of course, complied at once, and walked on until we met the two "gintlemen." The foremost was a tall, thin, wiry-looking young man, well mounted and well armed, who informed us that his name was Bigge and that his companion was his friend Mr. Bidwill. They were, like almost everybody else, on their way to Darling Downs and Moreton Bay to look for new country. Mr. Bigge informed me that they had passed our sheep camp the day before, in the tea-tree scrub, close to the place where David and I had left them, where they had been stuck fast for several days, all the horses and bullocks having strayed back to the Severn River in search of feed, of which there was hardly any in the scrub. This accounted for the slow progress that had been made since we left the camp, and for my long walk, though this was also partly caused by a mistake we had made in our "dead reckoning" while exploring, for we had made more easting than we were aware of. A couple of miles from where we parted from the two "gintlemen," a mob of cattle came to view, driven by three men, one of whom rode up to us with an engaging smile on his winsome young face, and began to talk to us. His neat attire and the gorgeous red silk scarf round his waist made a profound impression on me, and I could not help contrasting his spruce turnout with my own bedraggled and besmirched slop attire and battered old cabbage-tree hat, my whole apparel having been reduced to the last stages of dilapidation from long exposure to the elements. This was Francis Edward Bigge, younger brother of Frederick Bigge, whom we had met half an hour before. Of these two brothers we shall hear again. Fitzsimmons and I now entered the tea-tree scrub, and I was very glad to have an armed and mounted man for company, as it looked a most uncanny place for an unarmed and solitary footman to drop across a lot of wild blacks in. I must explain here that I had delivered my solitary little single-barreled pistol to David and Billy (who were badly armed for their expedition), on the mistaken supposition that I would reach camp in a few hours, and that Fitzsimmons would protect me till then. It was very rash to go on by myself as I did, but at that time I had not acquired the profound respect for wild blacks that experience afterwards taught me. Ten or eleven miles of this scrubby wilderness brought us to the camp towards evening, and a very unfortunate condition we found it in. Not only had the horses and bullocks strayed back to the Severn, but one of the shepherds and his flock had not appeared at camp the night before, and the man was supposed to have been killed by the blacks, who, the same night, had speared some working bullocks belonging to drays camped near us. Billy Grey had gone back to the Severn after our bullocks, and brought them to camp that night, and they were joined to those belonging to the other drays and closely watched by the bullock drivers while feeding about half a mile from camp. About midnight, when I was on guard over the sheep and camp, some shots were fired in the direction of where the bullocks were, and, seizing my carbine and calling up my brother to take my place, I bolted off in the direction of the shots, tumbling over logs and into holes in the dark, shouting to the bullock-watchers, and making all the noise I could to frighten the blacks. Presently my shouts were returned by the watchers, and shortly I came up to Mr. Paddy Hogan, who, in answer to my question what the row was about coolly replied: "Sure, we were only firing signals to each other!" On my way back to camp I met my brother hurrying out to help in driving off our (supposed) assailants, and we returned to camp together, highly disgusted with the watchers, but glad that it had been a false alarm. Next morning Jimmy and I walked back to the Severn, found the horses, and brought them to camp, where they were shut up in an improvised stockyard for the night. Billy Grey and a couple of men were sent out to look for the missing shepherd and his flock, and after tracking them some distance came up with them, and found all safe, the man having lost himself in the bush and been unable to find his way back to camp. Luckily for him, he had sense enough to remain by his sheep, whose tracks Billy Grey could follow; if he had left them, it is probable he never would have appeared again, as the bush was dense, and the tracks of a single footman are difficult to follow; many a lost shepherd who has got flurried and left his sheep has been lost for good and never seen again. Next morning we mustered all our forces and started on our way, glad to quit the dismal surroundings of this unlucky camp.
    The day after our departure, we had our first view of the dusky natives of the inhospitable wilderness through [which] we were slowly wending our way. About a dozen of them suddenly appeared on the side of a hill a few hundred yards from the road, and saluted us with cries of defiance and gestures of contempt, accompanied by poising of spears and waving of boomerangs and nulla-nullas. Luckily they confined themselves to these harmless demonstrations, for, had they changed them into an attack, it might have gone hard with us, as our arms were scarce, and most of them in a very dilapidated condition. My sole weapon was an old double-barreled fowling piece, cut down to a carbine, and with one lock broken and useless. Having always been accustomed to quiet and honest natives, we had failed to provide ourselves with plenty of good arms, our theory being that all natives would be friendly if the whites only treated them kindly and with justice. Before many months we had to alter our opinion about this, and confess that all natives were not like our kindly, honest, and peaceful "Wiradury" friends on the Castlereagh.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, October 7, 1899, pages 714-717


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER VI.--(Continued.)
    Glad were we when we emerged from the thickly timbered and almost grassless wilderness of the tea-tree scrub onto the more open and grassy though still timbered ridges, through and over which our road now lay, the same country that I had traversed with Fitzsimmons a week before, and which extended for about fifty miles to the Condamine River, which we reached in ten days, and crossed (August, 1841), emerging on the glorious plains and beautiful open undulating ridges of Darling Downs, then the bushman's highest ideal of "good country." But not for me was any of this squatter's paradise. Our detention at Barellan had cut us off from all hope of being able to take up a single acre of it (at least so we thought then), and all we could do was to make our way across it and push on for the Main Range, which loomed before us on the eastern horizon, thirty or forty miles off, like a blue cloud. After crossing the Condamine we left the road we had been traveling on, and struck out across the roadless open country, making for that part of the range crossed by Hodgson's Gap, through which went the only dray road leading from Darling Downs to the Moreton Bay district and Brisbane. Our chief difficulty was in persuading the sheep to make their way through the high, close, luxuriant grass that covered the plains, a task in which my Yarrow had often to take his share, by barking at their heels and giving them a sly pinch now and then. One night when we were camping beside a well-watered creek on the edge of a large plain, we noticed that a bush fire had broken out on the other side of the plain, and, fanned by a very strong and bitterly cold west wind, was burning furiously and making towards us. It was a grand sight in the pitch-dark night, to see a perfect wall of flame extending several miles across the plain, now, fanned by a gust of wind, shooting up 10 ft. or more from the ground, and then, in a lull, again subsiding, this being repeated with grand effect all along the line of fire, according as the wind rose and fell. We watched this splendid sight a little anxiously for a while, but, finding that its approach was not so rapid as to be dangerous to us, John retired to the tent and turned in, while I took the first watch, and as usual nodded comfortably over the fire, little heeding that the grass was also on fire on the other side of the creek, a couple of hundred yards from the camp. It had been set on fire by one of our own people, as he "was sure it could never get across the creek." Suddenly I heard some loud crackling and spluttering in the creek, and, jumping up, saw to my dismay that the fire had attacked a bed of tall reeds that extended across the creek, and was rapidly making its way over to our side, shooting up now and then when fanned by the gusts a dozen feet in the air, and making a smoke dense enough to stifle a stoker. A vigorous shout of "All hands turn out and put out the fire" soon brought everyone, black and white, to the spot, and at it we went with a will. It meant death to hundreds of the sheep if the fire reached them, and nothing would induce the stupid animals to move through the long grass in the dark, and thus escape. Unhappily there were only one or two small saplings near to furnish boughs for beating out the fire, so we had to go at it with topcoats, rugs, and blankets soaked in water, and for an hour it was very doubtful whether the fire or we would get the upper hand; often when the wind lulled we would fancy we had conquered, but a strong gust would come tearing across the plain, raising a perfect wall of fire which sent us helter-skelter away from it, half smothered with smoke and cinders, and nearly fainting with heat and fatigue. The men behaved well, and stuck to us manfully, Jimmy and Billy Grey especially distinguishing themselves, unhampered by garments as they were, and at last, taking advantage of an unusually long lull in the wind, we all rushed in and extinguished the fiery monster, just as he was about to roast and devour the nearest flock of sheep. The poor beasts stood looking on, petrified with fear, but refused to move an inch to save their lives. It was now my watch below, and, blacker than the blackest chimney sweep, I entered the tent, and, rolling myself in our luxurious 'possum rug, fell fast asleep, John taking the watch. Presently I thought I heard a rush, a bang, and a voice calling, but I slept on till daylight, when I discovered that the tent had blown down, and was lying on the top of me; fortunately none of the poles had hit me, so there was no harm done, and I crept out from under my canvas covering, hungry and dirty, but ready for any and everything after my five hours' sound repose. This "fiery ordeal" occurred, as nearly as I can make out, close to where the flourishing town of Allora now stands.
    To rest the men after their hard night's work, and give me time to wash ourselves and our wraps that had been used as patent fire extinguishers, we camped here a couple of days; near sunset on the first of these days it was reported that "Jack Smith had not come in with his flock," so off I set on foot across the creek to look for him. I hunted about up and down the edge of a large plain until dark, but all in vain; presently, just as I began to think of returning to camp, a fire appeared about a couple of miles off (as I thought) across the plain. "Ah!" I thought, "Master Jack has got benighted, or lost himself, and made his camp there for the night; I must go and see what he's about." Off I set, and walked over the plain towards that fire for an hour without seeming to get any nearer; in fact occasionally, when it fell low, the fire seemed farther off than when I saw it first. Just as I was thinking of giving up the chase and returning to camp, a gulf suddenly opened before me, and down I slid over a sloping bank for eight or ten feet, and found myself in a creek, but fortunately there was no water just there. Picking myself up, I stared all about, and soon saw the faint glimmer of a small fire in the bed of the creek a couple of hundred yards on; slowly and quietly creeping towards it (lest it should be a blacks' camp fire), I caught sight of Jack's ruddy countenance glowing in the firelight, and gave him a low cooey; Jack had been a soldier (formerly a convict, now an emancipist), and in an instant he was at "attention," with his carbine ready for action if required. "Hullo, Jack, is that you?" at once satisfied him that the intruder on his privacy was no enemy, and in fifteen minutes he had a pot of tea boiled and produced a bit of damper for my supper, and we passed the night together by the fire, without blankets, but sheltered from the bitter wind by the friendly bank of the creek above us. It appeared that near sundown Jack had found himself further from camp than he expected, and, knowing that he could not reach camp before dark and that his flock would not stir an inch after darkness came on, he, like a knowing old shepherd and bushman, thought it better to remain at the creek where he could get wood and water than to risk having to camp on the plain without either. At sunrise next morning, after a frugal pot of tea shared between us (Jack's stock of the article not being abundant), we broke up, and I was returning on my last night's track towards camp, leaving Jack to feed the flock along after me at his leisure, when, looking round towards the place where the fire had appeared the night before, I beheld across the plain, and a little way up the side of an open ridge, a white object shining in the sun and flapping in the breeze, a tent in fact. It seemed only about three miles off, so wheeling round, I directed my steps towards it, and after more than two hours' smart walking (making it six miles instead of three), I came up to it, and found it the center of a large camp belonging to Francis and David Forbes, sons of Sir Francis Forbes, Chief Justice of New South Wales. Neither of the owners was present, and the large center tent was occupied by a young man named Webb, who was in charge of the place. The country had been taken up for some months, and was being stocked as quickly as possible, but there was then not enough stock on the ground to occupy one-quarter of the country claimed, and the same was the case on the other runs, so that we unfortunate latecomers had to pass over all this glorious and almost unoccupied sheep country, cross the range, and plunge into the most dismal, and (for sheep) most miserable country. But I must not anticipate. The right to claim more country than could be stocked at once was quite fair and just when exercised with moderation; it acted as an inducement to pioneers to undergo the privations, hard work, and risk attending the development of new country. All this had in those primitive times to be undertaken by the pioneer squatter, there being then no paternal government to do it for him and tax him. The name of the place I was visiting was Clifton, afterwards, by the capital and enterprise of the owners, developed into one of the finest and most valuable stations on the Downs. After extracting all the information I could from Mr. Webb about the country, and partaking of a good square meal, of which I was much in need, I trudged back to our own camp, which was at least ten miles off, determined never more to trust in appearances in the matter of distance on a plain, especially at night. If a fire were the object one had in view; add 35 percent to the apparent distance by day, and 10 percent by night, and then one may be pretty near a true estimate.
    Next day we broke up camp, and proceeded on our way towards Hodgson's Gap, and in a few days passed Hodgson's station, Eton Vale, where there was then one slab hut, about 16 ft. by 10 ft., occupied by a brother of Mr. (now Sir Arthur) Hodgson, and a friend, the Hon. Mr. Murray, who when I entered the hut was reading at the fire with a pair of white kid gloves on his hands, the first sign of civilization I had seen for years. The sight of these gloves inspired me with a degree of respectful veneration for their owner never to be forgotten! At Eton Vale we came out on a road leading to the Gap, and camped on or near the site where Drayton township was afterwards built.  Here we were joined by Uncle David and Billy, who had explored and taken up some country on one of the heads of the Brisbane River, about one hundred miles from where we now were. Next day we got to the top of the range, not far from where the town of Toowoomba now stands, and thence gazed down upon the Moreton Bay district, drained by the Brisbane River and its many tributaries.
    The road down Hodgson's Gap was one of the most atrociously bad ones I had ever traveled over; first a sudden plunge down a steep hill several hundred yards long; then along a siding, sloping at so steep an angle that saplings had to be lashed across the horse-cart, and men had to hang onto them to prevent the cart from turning a somersault down the steep gully that yawned under the road, a feat that Mr. Paddy Hogan managed to make the bullock-dray perform, sending the load, consisting of flour and sugar in bags, tea in chests, soap in boxes, and wearing apparel in trunks, rolling down the steep declivity into the chasm below, whence everything had to be carried on our backs and replaced on the dray, under the rays of a blazing hot sun. After this another precipitous hill had to be descended into a steep and rocky creek, and then about half a dozen steep spurs of the Main Range had to be crossed, separated from each other by deep and rocky gullies. This was the only road fit for wheel traffic between Darling Downs and Moreton Bay districts in these primitive times. A long spur a few miles to the north was afterwards discovered, which carried the road past most of these impediments, and it does not reflect much credit on the bushmanship of those who had to make constant use of that vile Gap that they did not sooner discover and substitute the spur. After two or three days of thumping and banging about in this rugged wilderness we emerged upon more open country, and passed a station just taken up by Mr. George Mocatta, from Bathurst. Here we left the Darling Downs and Brisbane road and struck off northwards to a sheet of water afterwards called Wingate's Lagoon, near Tarampa, a shallow lake about eight or ten miles in circumference, swarming with waterfowl of every description, pelicans, geese, swans, ducks of half a dozen different varieties, coots, water hens, storks, cranes, ibis, and others too numerous to mention. When a large flock rose on the wing they literally darkened the sun when flying over one's head, and the sound made by their croaking and quacking at night had something weird and melancholy in it till one got used to it. Here Jimmy had a fine opportunity of displaying his qualities as a sportsman, by sneaking up to the edge of the water behind the tall reeds, and letting fly into the midst of a flock of swimming ducks, the result being generally from two to four or five victims, which gave us a pleasant change of diet after all these months of unchanging damper and mutton one day, and mutton and damper the next. Our powder and shot were too scarce, and our appetites too good, to let us "stand upon the order" of our shooting and obey the rules of sport on such occasions; the mode that would produce the biggest bag with the smallest expenditure of ammunition was the favorite plan of campaign with our sportsman Jimmy.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, October 14, 1899, pages 764-765


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER VI.--(Continued.)
    From Wingate's Lagoon we journeyed on, following a very slight track made in the long grass by our three predecessors who had taken up country on the heads of the Brisbane, the Balfours of Colinton, the McConnels at Cressbrook, and the Mackenzies at Kilcoy. The only incident worth mentioning that I can remember during this part of our journey was a few straggling blacks coming up to our camp near Mount Brisbane one afternoon, and the astonishment they showed when a flock of the sheep came defiling across a ridge into camp. It was evidently the first time they had witnessed this (to them) strange phenomenon, and the staring eyes, bodily contortions, and yells of surprise and delight as the sheep topped the hill in which appeared to them countless numbers, and slowly drew into camp, were very amusing. After crossing the River Brisbane twice, we left the track we had been following, crossed the river again, and struck out for its most easterly head, called Stanley Creek; this we also crossed and after cutting through a broad and dense vine-scrub, we emerged upon the country that had been explored and duly taken up by David and Billy, and pitched our tents on the side of a low ridge, timbered with forest oak and covered with long green grass. It was not a very promising-looking sheep country, in fact it was much inferior to some we had passed twenty miles back at the foot of Mount Brisbane, but unfortunately that was within the fifty-mile radius from Brisbane, and inside that radius the government allowed no one to take up country. The district of Moreton Bay, of which Brisbane was the capital, was then a penal settlement under the Sydney government, and this decree had been issued by the Governor, Sir George Gipps, perhaps to save the convicts from risk of contamination by coming in contact with free settlers; at any rate, the decree existed and had to be obeyed. So we passed by this piece of fairish country and took up our quarters outside the fifty-mile radius, in a country greatly inferior, bounded on three sides by scrubby mountains swarming with wild blacks, as we soon found out to our cost.
    Before finally "squatting" in this unpromising land, we made some efforts to discover something better by making excursions into the surrounding country. I set off on foot one day on one of these search expeditions, accompanied by Jimmy and a native of the country named Jimmy Beerwah, who could speak a little "dog English" or blackfellow slang, having been occasionally at the German mission, near Brisbane. He led us ten or a dozen miles eastward through thickly timbered and very poor country, when there appeared ahead of us a huge isolated sugarloaf mountain, presenting an apparently inaccessible wall of bare rock. When we reached the foot of it I sat down on a stone, thinking our adventures for that day were over, but Jimmy Beerwah continued to advance, making use of some crevices and projections to haul himself upwards, and beckoning to us to follow. Not to disgrace my Norwegian training as a cragsman, I did so, and the other Jimmy brought up the rear, and never have I forgotten the magnificent view that met our gaze, when, after half an hour's scramble, we reached the top. Nearly the whole of the Moreton Bay district lay spread out beneath us, and about a dozen miles to the eastward of us was "the sea, the sea, the open sea," glittering in the sunlight, with Bribie Island, Moreton Island, and Moreton Bay to the south, and a hundred miles of coast stretching away to the north. For two years I had not beheld this, my favorite element, and was delighted to see it once more; but Jimmy, who had never before seen a sheet of water bigger that Wingate's Lagoon, was transfixed with astonishment, and stood staring at it in mute admiration, though he was far too proud to give vent to his feelings by indulging in undignified gestures like his more unsophisticated and barbarous countrymen on their first introduction to a flock of sheep. I had begun the ascent of that mountain laying the flattering unction to my soul that I was the first white man to accomplish the feat; but when about halfway up I began to notice indications of whites having been before me, in sundry scratches on the rocks that could have been made only by the nailed soles of boots, and what was my disgust, on entering the pinnacle, to discover a cairn of stones containing a bottle in which [was] a scrap of paper with the names of John Petrie, sen., John Petrie, jun., and one or two others written on it in pencil; this was a mortifying discovery, but one that had to be borne with becoming resignation. The name of the mountain was Beerwah, and it was the highest and most westerly of a cluster of peaked hills, scattered irregularly between it and the sea, called the Glass-house Mountains. Our guide, Jimmy Beerwah, had probably had that name bestowed on him by Mr. Petrie, the government engineer at Brisbane, for guiding him and his party to the top of the mountain shortly before our arrival. Jimmy Beerwah no doubt tried to explain this to us, but our ignorance of the Moreton Bay blacks' slang prevented us from understanding him.
    On another search expedition Jimmy and I were joined by David and Mr. Frederick Bigge, whom I had met, as before related, when tramping beside Fitzsimmons near the tea-tree scrub on the Severn River road. We passed the foot of Mount Beerwah and struck off northward to inspect some country explored by Mr. Petrie on the Maroochy River and reported by him to be of good quality; it was about fifty miles northeast of our camp, and to reach it we had to travel parallel to the coast line, crossing numerous swamps and boggy creeks, into which our horses frequently sank, and on one occasion it took up about half an hour to extricate my charger, old Ploughboy, from a swamp into which he had subsided up to his girths. Our progress, therefore, did not average more than about ten miles a day instead of twenty, as under more favorable circumstances it should have done; instead of two, or at most three days, as we had calculated, it took us five to reach our destination, the Maroochy, and as our provisions consisted solely of about 20 lbs. of flour, some tea and sugar, and a few pounds of fresh mutton, which could not keep good for more than a couple of days, it may be imagined that our fare was neither delicate nor plentiful. On reaching the banks of the river we found that the country consisted of nothing but poor, sandy, densely timbered ridges and boggy, melancholy flats, and, our provisions having reached almost the vanishing point, we determined to make our way back to camp as rapidly as possible to avoid utter starvation. Mr. Bigge was the sportsman of the party, but there was nothing to shoot; the country was in fact "too poor to feed a bandicoot." We attempted to make our way back by a shorter route, keeping farther from the coast to avoid the swamps and boggy creeks; but in trying to avoid Scylla we dropped into Charybdis, in the shape of high mountains covered with dense vine-scrub, through which we had to cut our way for miles by the aid of Jimmy's tomahawk, so that by the time we pitched our camp we were quite ready for a night's rest, even though "our lodging was on the cold ground." At one of these camps Jimmy gave me a quiet shake and whispered, "Blackfellow come. He hear him." I raised myself on my elbow to listen, and distinctly heard the stealthy step of a man making his way through the grass and bushes round us. Yarrow, who was with us, too tired to get up and fly at the intruder, uttered a deep growl, and we heard the steps retiring. Jimmy found the tracks of a blackfellow next morning; he had evidently been hovering round the camp trying to spy out the numbers and quality of the invaders of his sylvan home. For the whole three days of this return journey we were reduced to a couple of quarts of thin flour gruel, with a sprinkling of sugar in it per man per diem, not a very invigorating diet, considering the hard work of cutting our way through the scrubs. On the last morning before we got back to our main camp, Jimmy's patience quite forsook him, and, when his pint of gruel was handed to him, he burst into tears, exclaiming: "Bel more me patta killigilli" (I won't eat any more gruel). Fortunately we reached camp that afternoon, and an attenuated, gaunt-looking lot we were. My belt had come in by a good many holes, and Mr. Bigge, always thin and wiry, looked like a thoroughbred racehorse trained for the Derby; then he had a cut across his throat, caused by a thin vine covered with small sharp prickles turned the wrong way (towards the root), which had caught him across the throat, and made a deep scratch before he could check his horse, old Ben. The vine that caused this misfortune is very appropriately called "the lawyer," as it clings to one, scratches one's skin, and tears one's clothes to shreds if one attempts to move on without disengaging it.
    After resting for a few days, Mr. Bigge, David, and Jimmy started on another exploring expedition across the Bunya Mountains, a high, broken, and scrubby range, separating the headwaters of the Brisbane River from those of the Mary. The scrubs on this range contain great numbers of the bunya-bunya tree (Araucaria bidwillii). The bunya bears a cone the size of a man's head, and its seed, when fully ripe, attains the size of an almond, and is the principal food of the blacks of these regions in the bunya season. I accompanied the exploring party as far as Kilcoy station, belonging to our neighbors, Evan (afterwards Sir Evan) and Colin John Mackenzie, his younger brother. Here, to my great surprise, I met my friend Hawkins, who had come across country from Loowie to look for a run, and had just come back from an exploring trip across the Bunya Range with a party of men who were on the same errand, and a wild, rough, and ragged-looking lot they were. Hawkins and and I renewed our old acquaintance, and parted next day with mutual regret, when I returned to our camp with some provisions borrowed from Mackenzie, while Mr. Bigge, David, and Jimmy continued their journey over the range, and descended on to the head of the Mary River, on the lower part of which Maryborough was founded some years after. They did not discover any country fit for our purpose, so it was decided that we should remain on the country where we were then camped, while Bigge took that which we had passed over within the fifty-mile radius of Brisbane, and near the foot of Mount Brisbane, which name was adopted as the name of the run. When reminded of the prohibition, Mr. Bigge's only reply was a sardonic smile. The prohibition was never enforced, and before long country much nearer Brisbane was freely occupied.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, October 21, 1899, pages 809-810


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER VII.--The Foundation of Durundur.
    About this time I suffered a sad bereavement in the death of my faithful companion in many trials and adventures, my bold and dauntless collie, Yarrow. One morning when I came out of the tent he got up as usual to welcome me, but to my horror I saw that his hindquarters were completely paralyzed, and he could only drag them painfully along the ground; in this way he crawled to my feet, and looked up in my face with an expression of mute appeal that was heartbreaking to behold. On removing his beautiful glossy hair with a pair of shears, I found, stuck fast all over his body, at least a score of venomous insects called "scrub ticks," that poisoned his blood, and destroyed his nervous system. He was soon seized with strong convulsions, and I had to order one of the men to put him out of his misery. Before long all our rough-haired dogs died from the same cause, and only one of the smooth kangaroo dogs survived. These noxious insects are very small when they first seize on their prey, only about the size of a pin's head; they have a sharp pointed and barbed snout, which they insert under the skin without giving pain, and they suck the blood of the victim until their bodies gradually swell to the size of a pigeon's egg, all the time exuding their deadly venom into his system. I have known men become ill without guessing the cause until they accidentally discovered a tick stuck fast on some part of their body, so it is no wonder that my poor Yarrow succumbed to the ravages of a score. Strange to say only dogs brought from a distance seemed liable to their attacks; at any rate they are not fatal to those born and bred in the district. The loss of poor Yarrow grieved me so much that I made a vow to myself never again to become so fond of a dog, and I never have.
    Our provisions having run very short, Paddy Hogan and Billy were sent off with the bullock team to Brisbane, to bring up a load of supplies which had been sent up by our Sydney agents, W. Walker and Co., in the cutter John, of seventy or eighty tons, then the only craft trading between Brisbane and Sydney. Two days after the team had started, I again mounted Ploughboy, and set off on their tracks, with the intention of overtaking them and going on to Brisbane to take delivery of the supplies from the government storekeeper, Mr. Cunnan, who, by the permission of the Sydney government, took charge of the squatters' goods and chattels coming from Sydney, and stored them in the government store until taken away by the owners. So hard up were we for provisions (except mutton) on the station, that the only food I took with me was a few pounds of that article and a piece of damper about twice the size of my fist. On this meager fare and lots of water I had to subsist for nearly three days, camping at night without any fire lest the blacks should see it, and, making a raid on me, nearly unarmed as I was, put a sudden and violent end to my career. This lack of fire and smoke gave the mosquitoes a grand opportunity for exacting their usual tribute, and between their attentions, and perhaps a small degree of nervousness, my sleep was by no means either long or sound during these two nights. About noon on the third day I overtook the dray, but, supposing we were then within ten or twelve miles of Limestone (since named Ipswich), I did not think it worthwhile to stop the dray and ask Paddy for some food, though my own stock had been exhausted for more than twelve hours, in spite of the utmost economy in its consumption; nor did I then feel very hungry--that stage was past. I pushed on, therefore, without stopping the team; but Limestone, instead of being about a dozen miles off, was nearer twenty, and by the time I dismounted at the cottage occupied by the government storekeeper, where travelers were entertained (then the only dwelling house in the place), I was pretty well used up with hunger and want of sleep and staggered along the veranda like a tipsy and, I fear, altogether disreputable-looking vagrant. I was met, however, by the storekeeper's wife with smiles of welcome, all the more appreciated as, with one exception (Mrs. Goodwin on the Severn road), this was first white woman I had seen for about two years, and a fine, handsome, well-dressed specimen of the sex she was. After a brief interval (passed, let us hope, in the performance of very needful ablutions and change of raiment), I found myself seated at a table plentifully garnished with fresh eggs, milk, butter, and real bread (not damper), delicacies that had not greeted my palate for many months, and which were appreciated as only a youngster with a fine healthy appetite can appreciate bountiful and tempting viands after a long period of semi-starvation. But what pleased me most was the clean white tablecloth, the plates, cups, and saucers of earthenware (instead of tin quarts and pints), and, above all, the general air of comfort and cleanliness pervading everything, luxuries that, from long disuse, had nearly passed out of my recollection. This was, in fact, my first return to civilization after these many months passed in a state of semi-barbarism.
    That evening Mr. John Kent, the assistant commissary general at Brisbane, who had the management of the stock and stations belonging to government, arrived at Limestone, and with him I rode on to Brisbane next day. He very kindly invited me to his house and entertained me most hospitably for some days, during which I was getting our goods out of the government store and crossing them in the ferry-boat to the other side of the river where our dray was camped, and where now stands the flourishing town of South Brisbane. The only building there at the time was the ferryman's hut, which stood almost on the spot where the bridge now is. In North Brisbane itself there were only a few government buildings scattered about on the bank of the river, occupied by half a dozen officials and some military officers, and barracks for a small detachment of troops that had been stationed there to guard the convicts in the penal settlement times, and were retained for some years after transportation ceased and the convicts were removed. There was also a very large and then almost unoccupied building, the "prisoners' barracks," afterwards converted into offices, stores, shops, police office, and finally, at the separation of Moreton Bay district from New South Wales, the upper story was made the meeting place of the first Queensland Parliament. This imposing edifice, which was situated in what is now Queen Street, has vanished, and its place knows it no more. Not an inn or public house was to be found in Brisbane in these innocent and primitive times, so that the hospitality of the unfortunate government officials was put to a severe test in entertaining the invading squatters, who were now rushing in rapidly and occupying a great proportion of the valuable country in the district. An accommodation house was soon after set up at Petrie's Bight for the entertainment of bush visitors (the only house there at the time), and in a year or two "Bow's Victoria Hotel" raised its imposing head in Queen Street, in all the glory of weatherboard architecture, to be followed before very long by McAdam's Hotel and half a dozen "pubs" erected for the benefit of the rather thirsty generation that formed the pioneer population of Brisbane.
    After a sojourn of some days with my hospitable entertainer, I got the dray loaded up and started it for Limestone, where I overtook it, and from there escorted it nearly all the way back to the camp whence we had started. The dray was now far too precious, with its cargo of supplies, to be trusted without protection to the mercy of the roving and highly acquisitive savage. In about a week we arrived safely at Mount Brisbane, and here, to my great joy, and the Messrs. Bigge in possession, camped on Reedy Creek, a small tributary of the Brisbane River, a very beautiful spot, where they afterwards formed their head station. Next morning, after some trouble, I got Mr. Paddy Hogan to yoke up and continue the journey; but now his surly and perverse behavior, which had been rather marked during the whole trip, came to a disagreeable crisis. Knowing that our people were reduced to great straits for want of provisions, I tried to induce Paddy to push on as fast as possible, without putting any undue strain on him or the bullocks, which were in fine condition and fit for much harder work than any they had now to perform; but my desire to push on seemed quite sufficient to induce Paddy to adopt the opposite course and make the journey as long as he possibly could. Once, when he wanted to camp early in the afternoon, I made him go on for a couple of hours, when, somehow, in crossing a creek (a very easy one), the dray was "accidentally" upset, and its contents tumbled out in dire confusion, some of them being broken and damaged, so that what we had gained in time by pushing on was more than lost in reloading the dray. However, as no "malice prepense" could be proved against Paddy, I said nothing, though I could not but admit to myself that he had got "to windward" of me in this affair; but this morning, after leaving Mr. Bigge's camp, I stayed behind a few minutes to say goodbye to Francis Bigge, and then went on to overtake the dray, which I did in about a mile, when what was my astonishment to behold Mr. Paddy preparing to camp, and in the act of taking the bullocks out from the poler! I called to him to stop, but no notice was vouchsafed, so, jumping off my horse, I got in between Paddy and the bullocks, pushed him aside, and began to replace the harness on the polers. Paddy looked on at my clumsy attempts for a moment (I was at this time quite ignorant of the delicate and difficult art of bullock driving), then seizing and reversing his heavy two-handled whip-stick, he advanced upon me, saying, "Av ye touch thim bullocks, I'll knock ye down." Without answering a word I faced him, and with a significant smile and nod pointed to the stock of a small pistol that protruded from my belt, and went on with my attempt to replace the polers, Billy helping me all he could. When all was ready for us to start, I remembered I had no whip (an instrument absolutely essential in bullock driving), for Paddy had possession of the only one, which he no doubt looked upon as his own private property. Getting hold, therefore, of a piece of hide from the dray, I cut a long strip off its edge, telling Billy at the same time to cut and bring me a small sapling for a whip-stick, on to which I was preceding to lash the hide, when Paddy, who had retired about fifty yards, slowly advanced, saying, "Ah, well! I'll drive on. Me toim is up in a week and thin I'm off." I graciously gave way, and we proceeded on our journey, the rest of it being performed on terms of cordiality never before existing between Paddy and me. This good feeling was confirmed on the following night (the last of our journey) by a sumptuous repast (partaken of by both with the greatest good fellowship), consisting of kangaroo tail soup, made from the "caudal appendage" of a "grand old man" kangaroo, killed that day by Nelson, our only surviving kangaroo dog, and me. Had I not given way, and had I attempted to drive the team myself, it is probable we should have come to signal grief in crossing the Brisbane River a few miles further on; but I preferred risking this to being bullied and sat upon even by a bullock driver. As far as I remember every one of our men was Irish, and very fine fellows most of them were when kept from drink. Though several of them had been convicts, Paddy was the only really bad one of the lot; fortunately he had neither the courage nor the intelligence necessary to establish any influence over the others, who disliked him even more than I did, and they were all glad when he took his check for six months' wages and departed. Had Paddy possessed the qualities of "a leader of men," as well as those of a confirmed gambler and agitator, our journey from the Castlereagh to Moreton Bay would have been anything but peaceful or agreeable.
    On the third day after leaving Mount Brisbane, and when we had got within five miles of our main camp, we were met by my brother John and Jimmy, and I was ordered by the former to return to Mocatta's station at the foot of Hodgson's Gap, to take delivery of a lot of rams, bought there by David, and bring them on to the new run, but not to the camp which was in existence when I left, as it had been struck during my absence, and removed to a place a couple of miles off, called by the blacks "Durundur," which had been fixed upon as a fit and proper site for our new head station. Exchanging, therefore, my weary nag Ploughboy for the fresh and plucky one brought by John (old Kate, the ancestress of many of our very best horses), I wheeled about, and, accompanied by Jimmy, returned to Mount Brisbane, which we reached that night, while John took charge of Paddy, Billy, and the dray, and escorted them to Durundur. That night I passed under the hospitable canvas roof of the Bigge brothers, whose tent flaps were always invitingly open to the weary traveler, and next morning we continued our journey, accompanied by Mr. Francis Bigge (commonly called little Bigge; he was only 5 ft. 10 in. and stout in proportion!), on his way to meet their sheep, then on the road from Darling Downs. That night we pitched our camp on the border of the same lagoon where we had camped on our way out with the sheep, and again Jimmy's brilliant sporting qualities were displayed, for with one shot from Bigge's gun he killed four ducks and a teal; so that night we fared sumptuously, the banquet being crowned by an ample supply of iguana eggs, which Jimmy dug up out of the sand on the edge of the lagoon, and which, baked in the hot ashes, made a second course fit for the most fastidious epicure. Next day we arrived at Mocatta's station (near where the railway station, Helidon, now is), and were hospitably entertained by Mr. Peter Pigott, who was acting overseer in the absence of "Cocky Rogers," the manager of the station. Here Bigge left us and went on his way rejoicing, and Jimmy and I remained a day or two, awaiting the return of the manager, whose presence was necessary before the rams could be made over to me. He had gone to Brisbane, and as he did not appear in a couple of days I mounted old Kate and set off to look him up and bring him home. Late that night I arrived at Limestone and put up at my former quarters, the storekeeper's cottage. About midnight I was aroused by a great clatter of hoofs and shouting, and in a few minutes in marched Cocky, accompanied by three or four other men, among them Ned Hawkins, my old friend from Loowie; they had ridden from Brisbane (twenty-five miles) in the regulation time (two hours), some of them being well provided with a "spur" other than those on their heels. Next morning we all set off for Mocatta's, but ere long poor old Kate and I were left far in the rear, and took up our quarters at a camp called Tent Hill, several miles from our destination, which we reached next day, and rejoined the party. Hawkins had explored and taken up some country on the Logan River south of Brisbane, and was now on his way back to meet his sheep and bring them up to stock his new country.
    After taking possession of the rams, Jimmy and I set off on our return to Durundur, and all went well until the second day, when we had to cross a tract of country destitute of water for several miles, and where the grass was so high and the sun so hot that it was nearly impossible to persuade our woolly charges to budge an inch.
Ah! Where was Yarrow then?
One bark from out his honest throat
Were worth a dozen men!
    But, alas! Yarrow was dead, and so were we very nearly from thirst ere night as the lazy and obstinate beasts could hardly be persuaded to move even at a snail's pace, and when darkness set in they refused to move at all. Knowing that the native dogs of those regions were not yet sufficiently civilized to appreciate the flavor of mutton, we resolved to leave the rams to their fate and ride on in search of water, hoping to drop across the big lagoon where we had camped on our way out. Fortunately the night was clear, so, guiding ourselves by the stars, we set off, and in about half an hour, to our great delight and no doubt to the delight of the poor horses, we saw before us the placid surface of the big lagoon, with the stars reflected in it, and heard the quacking and screaming of the thousands of waterfowl which swarmed on it. The water round the margin was quite shallow, so jumping off my horse, I rushed in (without staying to remove my garments) until it reached nearly to my waist, and then, throwing myself forward and shoving my head as far down as possible to get at the cooler water, I drank till I could drink no more; even thus the water was almost tepid, and not very clean, but still the joy of that drink can never be forgotten. Jimmy contented himself with imbibing the element from a pint pot, but that process was far too dilatory for me. We now made a good big fire at which I hung my garments to dry, and retiring some distance from it, lest the natives should pay us a visit, each rolled himself in his blanket and slept the sleep of the exhausted till dawn, when, returning on our tracks, we found our charges on the spot where we had left them, drove them to the lagoon, where they too enjoyed a glorious drink, and then took our breakfast of damper and duck in peace and comfort. Continuing our slow progress of about six or seven miles a day, we arrived at Mount Brisbane in a week, and, erecting a small bough-yard for the use of our chargers at night, we stayed there a couple of days, and then went on to Durundur, where we arrived in four days without the loss of a single member of our small but precious flock. This was my first appearance at our new head station, a place which was to be my home for the next four or five years; years which were passed amid the toils and moils of a pioneer's life in the bush.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, October 28, 1899, pages 857-859


"Recollections of a Rambling Life" was crowded out of the November 4 issue by photographs of Queenslanders bound for the Boer War.


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER VIII.--Life at Durundur.
    Jimmy and Billy left us early in 1842, much to my regret, and went by sea from Brisbane to Sydney on their way back to their own country. Jimmy was physically and mentally the finest specimen of a native black I have ever known: square, broad-shouldered, and muscular, with a handsome face and mild laughing eyes, when there was nothing to rouse him, but a very demon of fight when anything occurred to stir up the savage nature which lurked ready for action not very far below the surface. He had a sovereign contempt for his countrymen at Durundur, and I have seen him seize his spear, and with flashing eyes and distended nostril rush out and scatter half a dozen of them when they provoked him by their persistent hanging about, begging, or pilfering when an opportunity offered. Billy was more of the ordinary type of native, thin and limp in body, and mild and timid in disposition, but gifted with a strong dash of humor and sense of the ludicrous. I heard afterwards that when they had passed Wallerowang on their way home, at a place called Cullen Bullen, Jimmy rushed a blacks' camp before daylight, clubbed the owner, and carried off one of his "gins," thus performing the usual hymeneal ceremony prevalent among the natives of that country, where woman's rights were not much regarded. So much for the civilizing influence of two years passed with us! Billy Grey remained with us, and was promoted to the post of bullock driver in the place of Paddy Hogan, resigned.
    I found on arriving at Durundur that considerable progress had been made in the preparations for forming a new station; many of the huge gum trees that adorned the low, sloping ridge, which had been selected for its site, were felled and lying in artistic confusion all over the place. These had to be lopped, piled together, and burned, and this, together with crosscut sawing, digging post holes, splitting rails, slabs, and posts, putting up fences and building huts, was our principal occupation for many months, varied by the important duty of riding round the sheep stations scattered about at distances varying from half a mile to six miles, supplying the shepherds with rations, and occasionally counting the sheep. Many of the blacks helped us by stripping the bark required for covering the huts, lopping and burning off the heavy timber, and digging up the soil where the garden was to be with hoes. For these services we paid them with flour, rice, meat, and the garment which is sufficient to gratify the taste of the most fastidious "masher" among them--namely, a shirt; also (what was most prized of all) tobacco, for which they soon developed a pronounced taste. We tried to distinguish between those who really belonged to the country around us and those from a distance, and encouraged the former to come about us by employing and feeding them when they chose to work, and by not being very hard on them when they preferred stealing to working, which was not infrequently the case, and we very soon discovered that they differed most essentially from their countrymen, our former friends on the Castlereagh.
    The mountains and scrubs that partly bordered the valley in which we had settled, and which extended many miles beyond it to the north, were comparatively thickly inhabited by natives who had never seen a white man, and when the news of our arrival spread abroad they came down upon us in great numbers to have a look at the "white fellows." There were generally only three or four of us at the head station, and when they mustered too strong we allowed only a few belonging to the Durundur tribe to come within the enclosure formed by our huts and a fence connecting them, and Paddy, the head man of the tribe, a one-handed but very plucky old warrior, helped us to exclude the strangers, scores of whom would sit round and look at us for hours, and at night withdraw to their camp, a mile or two off, only to repeat the operation next day. After this had gone on for some days, they naturally became hungry, and, as stealing sheep out of a fold at night was much easier than hunting kangaroo and 'possums (not to mention the superiority of mutton over the flesh of these marsupials), they naturally stole the sheep, and we naturally sent an order to Sydney for a dozen muskets with suitable ammunition, and half a dozen cutlasses, "just to inspire them with awe." But before this much needed consignment arrived an event happened that proved how necessary it was to supplement our miserable armament of old, dilapidated carbines and shotguns, and three or four almost useless pistols, which formed our whole means of defense. Two of our men, Jack Niel and Williams, who were camping about half a mile from the station, splitting timber, came rushing in one evening, and reported that the blacks had made a clean sweep of everything in the shape of clothing and provisions in their camp while they were away at work. John, who was in charge at the time, told me to go out next morning and see what could be done to find the robbers, so, making Paddy muster those of "our own" blacks who were about, I chose out one of them, my old friend Jimmy Beerwah, who luckily was among them, and Kippar Charlie, a young lad, and with Jack Niel and Williams started on foot on the tracks of the marauders. We followed them into a thick scrub, amply festooned with vines of all sorts and sizes, among which my old enemy, the "lawyer," was largely represented; this continued for about ten miles, when the tracks left the scrub and ascended the side of a steep, rocky mountain, on the top of which we found the camp which had been occupied by the blacks overnight. We continued to follow the tracks over gullies and mountains until near sunset, when our guides and trackers, Jimmy and Charlie, suddenly popped down into the long grass, and informed us by signs that they could see some of the blacks a short distance in front of us. Cautiously joining the guides, I soon saw the blacks preparing to camp on the edge of a steep ravine, into the shelter of which I at once ordered my party. After giving them time to form that camp, we cautiously advanced up the ravine to within a couple of hundred yards of the camp, when, knowing that when we showed ourselves they would probably bolt and carry off the spoils, I paused, and whispered to Jack: "You go round through the bush to the other side of the camp, and when we make the rush from this side, do you appear and stop them from making off with the things." Jack's reply was: "No, thank you, sir, that cock won't fight"--rank mutiny on Jack's part, but in the face of the enemy I could not take the necessary steps to restore discipline in my force. I would myself have undertaken this flank maneuver, but the commanding officer should always be with the main body of his army, and, besides, in this case, nearly all the risk was with those who stormed the camp (though Jack did not see it in that light), so that the post of honor was also the post of danger. Williams, however, volunteered to carry out his scientific plan, so, after waiting until he bade me to take up his post, we resumed our advance on the enemy. I told Jimmy Beerwah that I did not wish to hurt any of them, and ordered him to tell them so, and to ask them to remain quietly in camp. We then crept up unperceived to within twenty yards of them, when Jimmy, raising his head above the bank, said quietly: "Wokka wanka" (don't run), and at the same moment the bold Jack and I appeared above the bank, flourishing our formidable weapons (an old rusty carbine and impotent pistol), and advanced on the camp, which, by this sudden "coup," fell into our hands. The confusion caused in it by our sudden onslaught was terrible to behold. About a dozen men and lads, with the usual accompaniment of "gins" and "pickaninnies" (children), were yelling, screaming, and tumbling over each other in their efforts to escape, and some did get away, but my extended right wing (consisting of one man) advancing boldly at the same moment, they were met and driven back, and we had them huddled up in a confused mass between us. This brilliant success was entirely due to the scientific maneuver of outflanking the enemy, thus exposing him to a crossfire and cutting off his retreat. Leaving my forces to guard the outskirts of the camp, Jimmy and I advanced into it, seized all the spears and clubs we could lay hands on, and after breaking and burning them, we took possession of the plundered goods, consisting of flour, tea, sugar, some blankets, and sundry garments. I then told Jimmy to find out who were the actual perpetrators of the theft, when it turned out that only one man was guilty of the robbery, though all had shared in the spoils. Many fingers were nervously pointed at the culprit, a fine, stout, well-built young fellow, on whom I advanced pistol in hand with a look of ferocity on my face which must have been terrible to behold. The poor wretch, thinking his last moment had come, sank trembling on his knees, while the howlings of his friends rent the air, and the gins cut their heads with tomahawks and flint till the blood flowed. Holding the muzzle of my pistol close to the victim's head, I delivered a most impressive harangue in blackfellows' "patois," threatening death  and destruction to all future marauders, and then, cocking the pistol, I gave him a gentle kick, and told him to take himself off as rapidly as he could. This command he obeyed with the utmost alacrity, dodging about to keep the trees as much as possible between him and my avenging weapon, until he disappeared in the recesses of the bush. Mustering my force, collecting the spoils, and casting an infuriated parting glance on the trembling crowd, I now ordered a retreat, which was carried out in a most deliberate and dignified manner as long as we were in sight of the camp; but no sooner did the end of a ridge hide us from the eyes of its occupants than Jimmy exclaimed: "Come on, morri-make-haste, directly blackfellow killin' you and me," and set off, followed in the most undignified manner by the whole party, including the gallant leader. We ran down the side of a steep hill, plunged headlong into a thick scrub at the foot of it, and, though darkness had by this time set in, we continued to force our way through the scrub by the aid of torches made by our sable guides of tea-tree bark. Near midnight we arrived on the bank of a creek (still in the scrub), camped, and after supping on leatherjackets, made from the somewhat streaky flour rescued from the "dillies" (baskets) of the blacks, we wrapped ourselves in the greasy and somewhat strongly perfumed blankets which they had been using, and slept till dawn, as only those can sleep who have been on foot from early morn till midnight, subsisting on very scant and not very inviting fare.
    At dawn we resumed our march, now made easier by the discovery of a path made by the blacks through the scrub, which in a few hours brought us out into the open country near Durundur, where we arrived before noon, and where I found my brother walking up and down the veranda in a rather perturbed state of mind, making sure from our long absence that I and my braves had been killed by the blacks. It now appeared that he had wanted me only to go and find out in which direction the culprits had fled; but, being young and rash, I thought it best to run down the game while the scent was fresh. My brother's wrath was, however, considerably mollified when he heard the result of the adventure, and the raid did a world of good, as it was long ere the natives from that side of the country again committed any open depredation. I saw the perpetrator of the theft soon after at Durundur, and at once named him "Blanket Cramma" (blanket thief), a name that was adopted by him with a grin of satisfaction, and stuck to him ever after. A brother of his, named Bonno, afterwards became one of my most trusted attendants. Moral: Nothing demoralizes a savage or semi-savage enemy (be he ever so brave) so much as a sudden and unexpected onslaught.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, November 11, 1899, page 947


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER VIII (Continued.)--Life at Durundur.
    A better knowledge of the country soon showed us that the road to Brisbane by way of Mount Brisbane and Limestone was very circuitous, in fact it was like traveling round the circumference of a semicircle instead of traversing the diameter. By finding a direct road we would also avoid several crossings of the Brisbane River and open a way directly into North Brisbane, where our goods were kept in the commissariat stores, whence they had to be crossed in a small ferry-boat to South Brisbane, where the teams camped, and which was then in a most embryo stage, sans wharf, sans house, sans everything. To open up this new road, an expedition composed of David and Billy Grey, with our dray and bullocks, and our neighbor from Kilcoy, Evan Mackenzie, with two teams of his and several men, set off, keeping D'Aguilar Range on their right, and crossing the many creeks flowing from it into Moreton Bay, above tideway. After traveling about sixty miles they arrived at Mount Zion, the German mission to the blacks, and thence by Eagle Farm and Breakfast Creek Bridge they entered North Brisbane. There they were to load up and return as quickly as possible, as we were again getting very short of supplies on the station. After allowing them what we considered ample time to return without seeing or hearing anything of them, I saddled up old Ploughboy one morning and started off on the tracks made by the drays through the long grass to meet them, taking no provisions with me, "as I would be sure to meet them within fifteen or twenty miles." That day I rode about thirty miles until dark, when, fearing to lose the track, I unsaddled, hobbled the horse, and camped on a low damp flat without a fire, as I had brought no matches or tinder box with me. The mosquitoes now rose around us in such myriads as can be seen and felt only in the low, swampy country near the coast of Moreton Bay in the rainy season. No sooner had I taken the bridle off Ploughboy than off he set full gallop, hobbles and all, back along the track towards home. Light rain began to fall, and I spent that night in the delirium of mosquito fever, walking about half asleep and talking all kinds of insane nonsense.
    At gray dawn I started on Ploughboy's tracks and followed them some miles, when, finding by their appearance that he had continued to gallop on and never put his mouth to the grass, I returned to the place where I had passed the night, hid my saddle and blanket in a hollow tree, and continued my tramp along the track of the drays, expecting every minute to hear the cheerful crack of the whip wielded by Billy Grey, and to see the bullocks slowly dragging their precious load. But I was disappointed. For fifteen miles I trudged along over swampy flats and stony ridges, when, arriving within sight of the North Pine River, I saw before me the dray, embedded up to the axle in a swamp, and David and Billy Grey carrying bags of flour and sugar on their backs to a ridge thirty yards off. Joining them in this exhilarating occupation, I helped to get the dray nearly unloaded, and the bullocks had succeeded in dragging it out, when we camped, reloaded the dray, lit a blazing fire, and I settled down to a good square meal of johnnycake and beef, washed down with a pot of delicious tea, the first food I had tasted for nearly thirty-six hours. Then came the intense enjoyment of sleeping under the tarpaulin of the dray, sheltered from the showers, and free from the ravages of the mosquitoes, which had been banished by the smoke. I found that the detention of the dray had been caused by frequent heavy showers which had made the country into a succession of bogs, so that the dray sank to its axle and had to be unloaded. Heavy showers continued for the next three days, so that our progress was much retarded, and on the fourth day, when still thirty miles from Durundur, a steady downpour came on, and we had to pull up and camp. For a week after this my time was fully occupied in "packing" ration from the dray to Durundur on the backs of horses, and distributing them among the men at Durundur and the various out-stations. The weather then cleared, the country became passable, and the dray with its weary attendants and welcome food appeared at their destinations. Thus, in 1842, was opened the new road from Durundur to North Brisbane. Mackenzie had gone off to Sydney, and his drays did not appear for many a long day, thus illustrating the Danish proverb: "Herrens die gjoer Hesten feed," which means, freely translated, "a team accompanied by the master travels twice as fast as one that has not the master's eye upon it."
    Affairs now went off in the rough-and-ready style usual on a new station. Some of the men we had brought with us across country gradually left us as their agreements terminated, and their places were taken by emigrants hired for us in Sydney by my brother Charles, who had come out from home after having been eight years in the West Indies, and was now in W. Walker and Co.'s office, where I had so greatly distinguished myself three years before. One of these emigrants was Edward Kelly, a man who stayed with us for more than twenty-five years, first as hutkeeper at an out-station, but soon promoted, owing to his many sterling qualities, to the laborious and responsible office of sheep overseer. Another of them who, with one of his companions, occupied a sheep station hut a couple of miles from the head station, had a very narrow escape of being killed by the blacks. He was carrying a log of firewood to the hut, and was pitching it on the ground, when, looking up, he saw a blackfellow a few yards off in the act of throwing his spear at him, while another close behind was poising his weapon ready for action. The man instantly stooped forward, and the spear, instead of piercing his chest as intended, entered between his shoulders and went slanting down his back about 6 in. Luckily his gun was leaning against the hut close to his hand; seizing it, he pointed it at his assailants, who at once decamped. He then grasped the spear and broke it short off, leaving the point and a large piece of the wood sticking in the wound. When his companion returned to the hut with his flock, they both came in to the head station, and as the spear was not barbed, it was extracted with a pair of pincers, and the wound dressed. The man knew his assailants, who had been hovering about the hut for some days, and reported their names as Dandalli and Cambayo, of the Ningi-Ningi or Bribie Island tribe, celebrated for their ferocity and daring. Our own quiet blacks knew them well, so we determined that the outrage should not go unpunished if we could help it, and Evan Mackenzie, who was a justice of the peace, and happened to be passing, took the wounded man's deposition, and issued a warrant for the apprehension of Dandalli and Cambayo on the charge of attempt to murder. Armed with this document, and some guns, pistols, and cutlasses, a couple of ropes with nooses, and a hank of twine to tie the culprits' hands (when we caught them), David and I started in pursuit, accompanied by the wounded man's companion, Niguer, a German mission black, and Kippar Charlie, my young friend of the Bunya Bunya adventure; the three whites on horseback, the two blacks on foot. We followed the new Brisbane road for a few miles and then struck off into the bush, heading towards the coast. Our guides and trackers soon came upon the footprints of the two culprits, which we followed for a dozen miles or so, when they got mixed with numerous other tracks, all heading towards the coast swamps, among which we soon got involved, and found them quite impracticable for horses. We determined, therefore, to send the horses home in charge of our only white companion, while with our two dark allies we continued following the tracks on foot, through a most desolate and swampy country. After crossing a very broad swamp we suddenly came upon the blacks' camp on its further margin, and rushed upon it; but our approach had been discovered, and its occupants beat a hasty retreat, though not before our sable allies had seen and pointed out one of the fugitives, saying, "That fellow Dandalli." We at once singled him out and chased him for some distance, but though tolerably fast runners we had not the faintest chance of catching a nimble and nude blackfellow, running (as he thought) for his life; so we returned to the camp, where, to our surprise, we found a couple of our Durundur blacks, who had been camping with the fugitives, but who, on finding that their assailants were friends, came back and joined our party with many signs of amity, and in the case of one, who rejoiced in the expressive name of Devil Devil, with very pronounced signs of the most abject fear. The other, named Croppy, was quite cool and collected, and on questioning them we found out that though Dandalli had been in this camp, Cambayo had joined another camp near the foot of Mount Beerwah, and they both volunteered to show us the way to it, and help us to capture the criminal. This offer we graciously accepted, and set off, guided by our faithful allies, who, after a couple of hours' march, pointed out to us the smoke of the camp some three hundred yards off. Sheltering ourselves behind a thickly timbered ridge, we made up the following plan of operations: Croppy was to make a wide detour, come into the camp from another direction, and seize Cambayo by his long and matted hair, when we were to rush in and secure him. Our suspense and excitement while this elaborate scheme was being carried out was intense, and our black friends and allies were like hounds on the slip. Presently we heard Croppy's "cooee" beyond the camp at once answered by its occupants; we then saw him stroll in a leisurely manner into camp, and seat himself; then began a very earnest conversation, which became louder and louder, till at last up jumped Croppy and Cambayo, and, rushing at each other like two infuriated rams, they seized each other by the hair. Kippar Charlie, who was crouching by my side, watching events with profound interest, now jumped up, and shouting, "Come on; now that fellow catch 'im," rushed forward, closely followed by the rest of our party, brandishing our weapons and shouting our war cry, which in an instant cleared the camp of all its occupants except the two who stood in its midst tugging and straining, and each trying to throw the other. I was the first up, and throwing down my gun, which was at once picked up by Kippar Charlie, seized Cambayo by the ankles, jerked his feet off the ground, and down he went on his face, Croppy still holding him by the hair, while I knelt between his shoulders and David stood pointing his gun at the wild blacks, who, finding they were not pursued, turned back and stood about fifty yards off looking at the scrimmage, and quite petrified at the suddenness of the attack. Undoing one of the noosed ropes from my waist, I fought hard to get the noose passed round Cambayo's neck, but he struggled as hard to prevent it, and bit and kicked and writhed like an eel, which, in litheness and slipperiness and odor he closely resembled. Twice he flung me off his shoulders, and it took all my strength to get him down again. At last, however, by putting in practice a mild system of garroting I prevailed upon him to lie still, passed the noose round his neck, tied his hands behind with a hank of twine, and, holding the end of the rope in my hand, administered a gentle kick as a hint for him to rise. He at once did so, and off we marched him from under the noses of his brothers, sisters, cousins, and aunts, who looked on quite paralyzed with fear. This, as far as I know, was the rashest adventure I was ever engaged in; had we attempted such a thing a few years later, after the blacks had found out their own strength and the weakness of the whites, they would have turned on us, and finished us on the spot. As it was, the affair did much good, and the dread inspired by it kept the coast blacks pretty quiet for several years.
    That night we kept our captive chained to one of the veranda posts at Durundur with a dog chain and a padlock, and the neck rope joined to a longer one fastened inside the hut, while a sentry named Tom Fraser, an accomplished bagpiper, paraded the veranda all night with loaded musket, lest the tribe should attempt a rescue. Next morning, before daylight, we mounted our prisoner on old Kate, and chained and padlocked him to the rings of a pack saddle. I led his horse, at the same time holding the end of the inevitable neck noose in my hand. David formed the advance guard with pistols in belt and cutlass in hand, and Kippar Charlie, also on horseback and armed, brought up the rear. Thus we trotted him off by the new Brisbane road through the country inhabited by his own friends, and about 10 p.m., after a journey of about seventy miles, handed him over to the chief constable at Brisbane, and saw him securely locked up in a cell; thence he was shipped off to Sydney, tried, and by the evidence of his victim, sentenced to five years' penal servitude. After serving his sentence he returned to Brisbane, dressed in regulation "slops" and a tall hat, frequented the public houses, and vowed vengeance against his captors. One of them (myself) had by that time left Durundur; the other, who was still there, never saw him, and it was afterwards reported that he had fallen in some fray; at any rate, of the bold Cambayo we saw no more.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, November 18, 1899, pages 1001-1005


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER VIII (Continued.)--Life at Durundur.
    For some months after this adventure affairs at Durundur went on as usual. There was plenty of hard work and a good deal of hard fare, though this was soon greatly improved by a plentiful supply of vegetables from the garden, which David's untiring efforts, assisted by a too copious supply of rain, had brought into fine order. Sweet potatoes, pumpkins, and melons were plentiful, and these were, in a couple of years, supplemented by various fruits: grapes, peaches, bananas, and oranges. We also fenced in a sixty-acre paddock on a flat at the foot of the ridge, which we plowed and planted with Indian corn, of which there was a fine crop, greatly appreciated by the blacks, who in the dark nights helped themselves to a fair percentage of the tender and succulent green cobs, which, baked on hot ashes, make very good food. Had we not taken the precaution of keeping a night watch on the crop, I fear most of it would have been disposed of in this way. The gardening and agricultural part of the work was not much to my taste. The only gardening I can remember having performed was once when I brought up on the dray from Brisbane some grapevine cuttings, which, in the absence of my seniors, I carefully planted, most of them upside down! I also occasionally took a spell at trenching the soil and digging up roots when it could not possibly be avoided. Splitting slabs and rails and erecting huts and fences was more to my taste, varied by frequent rides to the sheep stations supplying the shepherds with rations, counting the sheep, and burning the earmarks of the too numerous dead ones which were kept and delivered over by the shepherds as a proof that the sheep had died and were not lost. Then I had generally the charge of the washpool in shearing time, and spent many an hour up to my waist in water, examining the sheep that had passed the men's hands, letting those that were clean swim to land, and returning those that were not clean to pass through an additional course of squeezing and rubbing. Then, as the wool fell from the shears, I packed it in bales by the aid of a wooden spade, and was proud when I could make a bale turn the scales at 300 lbs., though Ned Kelly, my great rival in this business, an older and stronger man, sometimes managed to get his bales above that weight. Then the bales had to be taken to Brisbane on the bullock dray, and I had very often to assist Billy Grey in this duty, when I figured as offside bullock driver. Billy was not highly accomplished in this scientific and delicate profession, and sometimes brought the whole affair to signal grief. Once, when we were going down a steep hill, he ran a sapling in between the off wheel and the body of the dray, and the axle was so badly bent that the wheel was brought into contact with the guard-iron. On reaching the foot of the hill we had to camp, unload the dray, take off the wheels. turn the dray upside down, unscrew the axle, and place the bent part in a large fire for half an hour. We then laid it on a log and hammered the heated and bent part with an ax, hoping to straighten it a little, replaced the axle, turned the dray right side up and replaced the wheels, when to my great joy I found that the off wheel, though still at a great angle, was about 2 in. clear of the guard-iron; by the aid of two long saplings we then reloaded the wool bales and continued on our way. This rather tough job was accomplished in two very hot days by the sole aid of an ax and a screw-wrench, our only tools, and a plentiful supply of levers, furnished by the saplings growing round us. It was fortunate the experiment succeeded, as the nearest blacksmith's shop was at Brisbane fifty miles off.
    I think it was on this same trip that I was promoted from the subordinate office of "off-sider," and thus it came about. We had delivered our load of wool at the Brisbane store and got our axle straightened at the blacksmith's shop (there was then only one). Billy and the dray camped the usual number of days at the usual place, about halfway between where the railway station and the general post office now stand, at the foot of Windmill (now Observatory) Hill, while I was disporting myself in the town, clad in moleskin slops and reveling in all the luxuries of Bow's Victoria Hotel in Queen Street. After loading the dray with the usual supplies for the station, and crossing Breakfast Creek Bridge, near the mouth of the creek, where Newstead was afterwards built by Captain Wickham, the first police magistrate, we proceeded by the Eagle Farm on to the German mission, where Billy and the dray camped out, while I passed the night at the hospitable cottage of the Rev. Mr. Schmidt, one of the mission clergymen. Next morning, at sunrise, I went to the camp, and found that the two drays belonging to our neighbors, the Mackenzies, had come out from Brisbane, and were camping close to our dray. I told Billy to bring up the bullocks and make ready for a start, and after breakfasting with my kind host and his wife, and saying goodbye, I returned to camp, when what was my surprise and mortification to find the bullocks standing about unyoked, Billy not anywhere to be seen, and Mackenzie's men declaring they knew nothing about him. After calling and searching in vain for him for some time, I found him at last fast asleep behind the garden fence among the long grass, and, on rolling him over, found that he was in a state of helpless intoxication. The explanation of the case flashed upon me at once; Mackenzie's men had brought some rum with them, had determined not to continue their journey that day, and had also determined that Billy and I should remain where we were. The discovery of this nefarious plot gave me some annoyance (to use a mild phrase), and I determined to defeat it. Leaving the helpless Billy to his repose, I at once began to yoke the bullocks, the men looking on with contemptuous smiles at my awkward efforts to accomplish that task, difficult enough to one like me, unpracticed in the art. I succeeded, however, and also got the polers harnessed and attached to the pole; then seizing Billy by the scruff of the neck, I partly pushed and partly dragged him to to the top of the dray, covered him with the tarpaulin, and roped him down. All being now ready for a start, I made a sudden rush for one of Mackenzie's drays on which I had noticed some straw sticking up above the load, and jumping on to the nave of the wheel, I extracted four or five bottles from the straw, and one by one dropped them across the tire of the wheel, smashing them to atoms, and distributing their fragrant contents over the spokes and the earth beneath. So suddenly was this act of retributive justice carried out (it was against the law to give intoxicating drink to a blackfellow), that the three men stood staring at me in open-mouthed astonishment, until, just as the last bottle was descending to join its fellows, two of them rushed forward with furious looks, imprecations both loud and deep, and threats of instant extermination with the pole-pin (a heavy iron bolt); but somehow they paused before coming to close quarters. I retired unmolested to my dray, and with a triumphant "gee-whoa" at once started, and drove on without accident (that part of the road was tolerably smooth and easy) until the afternoon, when some groans and gasps from under the tarpaulin signified to me that my esteemed fellow traveler was returning to consciousness. Stopping, therefore, I unroped and removed the cover, when out slipped Billy Grey, a soberer and a wiser man. The sun had been very hot, and the poor fellow was in a terrible state of exhaustion from heat and want of air, and I have often wondered since that he was not smothered, but in my somewhat ruffled state of mind when I roped him down, the possibility of such a thing never occurred to me. We camped at the next water we came to; Billy had a good drink and a wash, and next morning he turned out as fresh and as fit for work as ever. Thus it came about that I had my first lesson in bullock driving, and often in the times that followed I regretted having mastered that accomplishment, for after Billy left it was somehow very difficult to supply his place with a skilled man, and poor I had frequently to take whip in hand and act as bullock-puncher on the station and on the road. I must confess, however, that David took his share in the somewhat disagreeable and often repulsive job when I was away and not to be got hold of.
    Billy and I had some other misfortunes on this trip. At our second night's camp a heavy shower of rain came on, but so tired were we that we never awoke till morning, and, as we had slept in the open and not under the dray we found our blankets saturated, our fire extinguished, and all our matches destroyed. We had no firearms, or we could easily have made a fire by shooting a cotton rag out of a gun or pistol and blowing it into a flame by the aid of dry stringy bark, frayed into a fine fiber--a process to which I have often had to resort--but on this occasion nothing could be done but to dispense as best we might with the bushman's best friend--a fire--and had it not been for a cask of biscuit that luckily formed part of the load we would have been half starved, or at least have had to content ourselves with flour-gruel made with cold water and sugar. As it was, we found biscuit, cold water, and sugar a rather meager diet during the five days we had to tramp through the long grass, urging the slowest and most reluctant of draft animals--a team of bullocks--over the ridges, swamps, and gullies traversed by the now  Brisbane-Durundur road. My sufferings were bad enough, but they were nothing compared to those endured by Billy, who was a great smoker (I had not then succumbed to the vice), and was unable to indulge in one single whiff during all these days and nights--nights made hideous by the ravages of mosquitoes, which, for lack of smoke to keep them off, came down upon us in myriads. Billy's repeated efforts to obtain a spark of fire by the friction of two pieces of dry wood were melancholy to behold; they always ended in failure, as I knew they would, from my own experience in former times. Our last misfortune on this unlucky journey was the discovery by Billy of a bee's nest a few hours before we reached Durundur. He ascended the tree and with his tomahawk cut down the branch containing the nest, and, splitting it open, displayed a somewhat promiscuous mixture of honey, wax, bee's bread, and dead bees. So hungry were we that we squatted down beside the branch, and by the aid of nature's spoons (our fingers) devoured the mess before us, without being very particular as to its component parts. (I may mention that the Australian wild bee is stingless and rather smaller than a house fly.) We reached home that evening, and lucky it was for me that we did so, as I was far from well for several days after this overindulgence in Nature's luscious sweets. Some days after our arrival Mackenzie's drays passed on their way to Kilcoy, when I very reluctantly handed the men a check representing the value of the libation I had made with their spirits to the spirit of temperance and legality, a concessi
on received by John Flynn, the Irish leader of the party, with surprise, not unmixed with pleasure.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, November 25, 1899, pages 1039-1040


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER VIII (Continued.)--Life at Durundur.
    On another of these "wheelbarrow" journeys (wheelbarrow was the blacks' name for a dray), when Billy and I arrived at the German mission, we found assembled there a collection of blacks numbering about thirty or forty men, gins, and pickaninnies, all save the last arrayed in the vestments of civilization, though, on account of their scarcity, these had been rather sparsely distributed among the crowd. Some of the men wore a shirt and some a pair of trousers, but very few were arrayed in both. The native full-dress costume, composed of green and red ochre, was worn by nearly all the men, while a battered bell-topper or billy-cock hat surmounted the greasy and tangled locks of many. I was greatly puzzled to account for this imposing display of native beauty, rank, and fashion, until Mr. Schmidt explained that the Governor, Sir George Gippe, had arrived in Brisbane from Sydney, and was expected at the mission every moment to visit its members and inspect its native converts, who had been collected from the surrounding districts to meet and do honor to his excellency. The road from the Mission to Brisbane being level and all plain sailing, I left Billy to bring on the dray, and, having brought no horse with me, walked on ahead towards Eagle Farm. In a few minutes I saw advancing towards me a dozen or so of horsemen, and, of course, knew at once that I was in the presence of the Governor and his staff and attendants. One of these, old Dr. Simpson, who had just been appointed our first Crown lands commissioner, when he recognized me, at once rode up and presented me to his excellency, an honor for which I was quite unprepared, arrayed as I was in the roughest bush attire, and very likely much in need of an application of soap and water. I faced the trying ordeal, however, with all the calmness I could muster, and answered his excellency's numerous and varied questions with at least a semblance of veracity, which is all a person of such high rank can expect when cross-questioning an off-side bullock driver (for, although I had qualified for the higher post of near-sider, I did not like to put a slight upon Billy by assuming the more exalted position when he was present and sober). My answer to the last question put to me was, however, very rash and inconsiderate. The question was: "Are you sure, Mr. Archer, that your station is outside the fifty-mile radius from Brisbane?" I answered: "Yes, sir; we think so." "Ah!" was the rejoinder. "If it is not, I shall have to order your removal." I replied: "I hope not;" instead of saying, "Thank you; please order our removal at your earliest convenience;" but prescience cannot be expected from a lad of 20. On arriving at Eagle Farm, then the residence of Dr. Simpson and his old friend Mr. Wiseman, I found the latter very busy preparing to receive the Governor and his retinue on their return from the mission with a cold luncheon, which was most appetizingly spread out on the table. Mr. Wiseman apologized for his inability to ask me to stay and meet the Governor at lunch, "because some of these confounded Brisbane storekeepers had joined the Governor's party and were coming to lunch uninvited, so that every inch of his small table would be occupied, which he regretted very much." Being hungry, so did I, and marched on to Brisbane with feelings of contempt for "these confounded Brisbane storekeepers."
    In Brisbane I met my friend Mr. Francis Bigge just going to embark for Sydney in the steamer Shamrock (about 250 tons), which had lately been laid on between Sydney and Brisbane, and was considered an immense improvement on the old Sovereign--which, by the way, a couple of years after came to grief on the bar of the South Passage to Moreton Bay (then constantly used) and drowned about fifty out of the sixty people on board; but this is a digression. When the Shamrock started, a great collection of people--officials, officers, squatters, "confounded Brisbane storekeepers," a few of the "masses," and one off-side bullock driver, making in all about fifty head--gathered on the Commissariat Wharf to bid adieu to "Little" Bigge and the Governor, who also embarked in the Shamrock on his return to Sydney. There was much waving of hats and some cheering, and when the gallant little craft disappeared round the Government Garden Point, those of us who were imbued with any feeling of loyalty adjourned to McAdam's Hotel (a newly established rival of Bow's Victoria) to testify our profound grief at the departure of her majesty's representative, by drinking her health in bumpers, not I fear of "claret and sherry," but in potations more potent. The Governor I never again beheld, and it was many months ere Mr. Bigge reappeared, as he was very unexpectedly detained in the south by the following adventure, which, as illustrative of colonial bush life in these early days, I may as well relate here.
    He had finished his business in Sydney, and gone to the cow pastures on the Nepean River, about thirty miles from the town, to take delivery of some horses that had been purchased at Bathurst, and which he and his man Joe were to drive to the Hunter district on the way to Moreton Bay. The road they had to take for the first hundred miles traversed one of the most mountainous and desolate districts in the colony. With dificulty they got their mob of horses, many of them young and unbroken, across the Hawksbury's River by Wiseman's Ferry, and soon after heavy rain came on, spoiled their provisions, and soaked them to the skin. Luckily they found an accommodation hut on the road, but for some reason it was deserted by every living creature, save a pig with a litter of sucklings, one of which Joe, who was a butcher by trade, sacrificed on the altar of hunger and necessity, and the travelers supped on excellent roast pig and wheat, which they found in the hut, and boiled. Next morning the owner of the establishment appeared, and in high indignation threatened to prosecute them for trespass and pig-stealing, but his wrath was soon mollified by the application of the most soothing of all remedies, ample pecuniary compensation. The altercation between the injured and infuriated owner and the intruding culprits must have been very amusing, carried on as it was by the latter seated before the fire wrapped in their blankets, while their clothes were hung up to dry. The owner then departed, and the intruders remained in possession for two days until the rain ceased; they then proceeded on their way, and after crossing with difficulty sundry flooded creeks, arrived safely in the Hunter district with their charges. Here they remained for some days, and were joined by Mr. A. Macdonald, a connection of the Mackenzies of Kilcoy, who, with a man and another lot of horses, joined Mr. Bigge's party, thus increasing it to four. They drove their mob of horses slowly along for several days, crossed Liverpool Range, and had arrrived within a few miles of the township of Tamworth, on the Peel River, when suddenly three armed men galloped up, and, presenting their guns at the party, ordered them to dismount, which they did with becoming alacrity, as also did the bushrangers. The next order was, "Strip off your clothes." Thinking that they intended to commit some outrage on him, such as tying to a tree and flogging (a not uncommon practice with these scoundrels), Bigge energetically and emphatically refused, and began to undo his belt, which was passed through the guard of a brace of small Bulldog pistols suspended at his back. Seeing this, the bushrangers at once turned their whole attention and their guns upon him and opened a fusillade, directed at him from a very short distance, while he, jumping about to distract their aim, and fumbling with his belt to get at his pistols, received their fire as coolly as did the "gallant Arethusa" that of the "famed Belle Poule," which "straight ahead did lie." As soon as he got his pistols in hand, Bigge took a shot at the nearest bushranger, but probably without effect, as these little Bulldogs seldom "bite" except in a muzzle-to-muzzle engagement. By this time, however, the bushrangers' barrels were all empty, and Bigge advanced upon them with his loaded pistol in hand, driving them ignominiously off the field ere they had time to reload their arms. (This was before the days of breechloaders and revolvers.) Fortunately, his man Joe, though unarmed, stuck faithfully to his master, kept hold of his horse, and now brought him forward. Bigge jumped on his back, and, shouting to the bushrangers that he would have them duly hanged, gathered together the horses, including those belonging to the bushrangers, which had, when the firing began, gone off and joined the other lot, and the two victors drove them off, leaving the bushrangers without horses, food, bedding, or anything save their arms and the clothes they stood in. When Mr. Bigge had time to cool down, he found that he had not gained this brilliant victory without a serious mishap: one charge of shot had struck the top of his left shoulder and inflicted a ghastly flesh wound, also injuring the bone, and other charges had torn his clothes, but without causing any wounds. It appeared that the guns had been loaded with shot, a more dangerous missile than ball at such close quarters. Of Macdonald and his man no traces were to be seen; they were both unarmed, and it turned out that when they saw the attention and the guns of the assailants all centered on their fellow traveler they wisely jumped on their horses, and Macdonald galloped off to the nearest station to look for arms and help. This station was only nine or ten miles from the field of battle, so that Macdonald and his assistants would have been back in ample time to hold an inquest on Mr. Bigge if he had been killed. The Victoria Cross had not then been instituted, but if it had been few could have deserved it better than the hero of this brilliant feat, one of the best-tempered and kindliest men I ever had the good fortune to know. Two of the bushrangers were soon afterwards taken by the police, tried, and hanged, as attempt at murder was in those times in that part of the world considered a capital crime, as well as actual murder; and properly so; for a man who does his very best to commit a murder and does not succeed should be equally rewarded with the man who does. Of the third bushranger no trace could be found, but the other two, before they were hanged, confessed they had murdered him for first refusing to fire on Mr. Bigge when ordered to do so, and then, accordiang to them, firing in the air when he did fire. It turned out afterwards that the leader of the gang was the son of a distinguished officer, and soon after he was hanged a reprieve for the offense (forgery)--for which he had been transported--arrived from England, and £300 to pay his expenses home.
    It was the detention caused by this "moving incident" that prevented Mr. Bigge's return to the shades of Glen Reedy for several months, and it was then not casy to draw him out and get him to discourse freely on his adventure with the Peel River bushrangers, but the large indentation on his left shoulder was too conspicuous when we were bathing to let him ignore it altogether. Mr. Bigge had, when a lad, served several years in the navy, and if he had remained in that noble service he would certainly have distinguished himself if the opportunity had ever come in his way.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, December 2, 1899, pages 1097-1098


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER IX.--Shepherding and Bridge-Building.
    The usual work of the station now went on until lambing time, when, as usual, we were short of men, and I was sent off to one of the sheep stations called Nurum Nurum, six miles off, to assist in looking after a flock of lambing ewes, which I did by camping in a tent about half a mile from the sheep station and taking charge of the ewes and young lambs brought to me every morning by Ned Kelly, who was hutkeeper at the station.
    Here I passed several weeks by myself, seeing no one but Kelly, when he came down driving the ewes and lambs before him. There were three shepherds at the station, all Irish immigrants and shipmates of Kelly's; but of them I saw nothing, as they ran their flocks in different directions away from my camp. My life was very solitary, but time did not hang heavy on my hands, as my charges kept me very busy through the day, and my evenings and a good part of the nights were passed in reading books lent me by John, who had got a boxful of literature up from Sydney. My light was from a "fat lamp," that is, a tin pot half full of earth, into which is stuck a stick with a strip of cotton rag rolled round it, and this is surrounded to the top of the tin by fat or tallow. On lighting the rag, the heat from it melts the fat and supplies the wick with material sufficient to give a very fair light. Reclining in the tent on my luxurious opossum rug, I read for hours by the aid of this improvised lamp, and afterwards indulged freely in "nature's sweet restorer, balmy sleep," without knowing or caring one jot what was going on in the "antres vast and deserts idle" around me. This state of sylvan felicity was, however, rudely interrupted one day by a note I received, brought by a sable messenger from David, telling me that two of Mackenzie's men had been murdered by the blacks within a few miles of my camp, which was between Durundur and Kilcoy, and warning me that I had better be on my guard, as they might possibly serve me the same way if they "caught me napping." He also suggested that I should move my camp closer to the sheep station so as to be near the men in case of a night attack. I did not move my camp, as doing so would have been bad for my ewes and lambs, but the perturbation of mind which the news caused me may be gathered from the result. That night I sat down, and indited the following answer to David's note (I have copied it from an old notebook discovered among my many relics of other days).
Dear David, your letter I duly received,
And in reading it over was very much grieved
At the horrible murder the blacks have committed.
Indeed, I don't think I can ever forget it;
For how soon it may be one's own fate, who can know,
While these bloodthirsty ruffians are suffered to go
All over the district like devils incarnate.
I wish about fifty, with a bit of clew garnet
Made fast round their necks, were strung up on a tree.
A glorious example to the rest it would be.
Why don't the Commissioner (who very well paid is)
Come and keep them in order 'stead of slandering the ladies,
And wasting his time where I'm sure he's not wanted?
Even now while I write a spear may be slanted
Slap bang at my carcass. The very idea-r

Is sufficient to put even me in some fear.
My hair stands on end in a manner quite strange,
And my only hope is that I am not within range
Of their horrible missiles, for should they attack me,
And no mother's son within reach that could back me,
I fear 'twould go hard, as my powder so scant is.
If my musket should happen to flash in the pan, 'tis
Ten thousand to one I would quickly be dished,
"A sad consummation" that's not to be wished.
I must therefore request that, happen what haps,
You'll by first opportunity send me some caps,
And also some powder and lead, for you know
That if a man dies without striking a blow,
By kind friends that survive he is reckoned a coward,
Though he might have been brave as old Admiral Howard,
The man who by gallantly handling his "spada"
Succeeded in smashing the Spanish Armada.
I must also request that some books you will send me,
And if dear brother John some odd volumes would lend me
I'd feel much obliged to the end of my life,
And perhaps in the long run 'twould hinder some strife;
For, should he refuse, I'd so batter his carcass,
And place on his body so lasting a mark as
Would make him well known to the end of his days;
So tell him beforehand to mind what he says.
I remain, my dear David (and in deeds I will show it),
Your brother and servant,
--T. ARCHER, the Poet.
    I fear I was often guilty in these indiscreet and youthful days of bursting out into doggerel rhyme, but fortunately only this and one other production were "made a note of."
    After another week or two of this solitary existence I was not at all sorry when a young man appeared on the scene with a note of introduction from John or David, and claimed my hospitality, which I cheerfully extended to him by letting him sleep on the ground of the unoccupied side of my tent, and treating him to bounteous supplies of damper, mutton, and tea, occasionally varied by wild duck or pigeon, shot by my guest himself, and cooked on the coals. He had come to the bush to make a collection of birds, beasts, and fishes for the benefit of taxidermy and natural history, had appeared at Durundur with a letter of introduction from my  brother Charlie in Sydney, and had wisely been sent to me as a companion in my solitude, and to pursue his favorite avocation of shooting and stuffing the brilliant and gaudily plumaged birds that swarmed in a big scrub a mile from my camp. He had been a fellow passenger of Charlie's from England, and told me a good deal about him, much to my gratification, as I had not seen him since I was a child, and could hardly remember his appearance. One thing my guest told me which amused me a good deal. He was a small and rather insignificant-looking youngster and a thorough Englishman; his name was Napper, and he informed me that my brother had told him that "Napper" was derived from the Scottish name Napier, which meant nae-peer--i.e., "no equal." This, related with the utmost gravity, convinced me that Charlie was not altogether destitute of imagination and a sense of humor, gifts that Nature had evidently withheld from Mr. Napper. He was, however, a good-natured, pleasant little man, and taught me how to skin and preserve birds, an art in which I soon became an adept, and for some time I spent much of my leisure in making a fine collection of gaily plumed birds to send home to Norway. I packed them in a strong deal box, and transported it to Brisbane on the dray, but while shipping it from a boat onto the steamer, it tumbled into the water and I tumbled after it. I swam back to the boat and soon rescued the box, but not before its contents were soaked and spoiled, and thus ended my first and last attempt at collecting specimens of natural history.
    After breaking up my shepherd camp and returning to Durundur, affairs for some time went on much as usual; the only incident of any note I can remember occurring about this time was my sending off a young black fellow with a note to Colin Mackenzie at Kilcoy, probably asking for the loan of something, or requesting him to return something he had borrowed from us, not infrequent occurrences in these early days. To my great surprise, I saw, in a few minutes, my messenger returning, limping painfully along, and leaning on his spear for support. On reaching the square in front of the huts, down he fell to the ground, and pointing with dismay to one of his feet groaned out, "Snake been bite 'im that fellow." On examination I discovered two drops of blood on the outside of his little toe, and on wiping them off two small punctures of the skin were visible. One of the other blacks, seeing the state of affairs, yelled out the news, and soon a dozen of them, men, gins, and picaninnies, came rushing up and clustered round the sufferer, rending the air with shrieks and howlings rivaling those of an Irish wake. One of the older men stepped forward, and, acting as a "medicine man," pulled out of his dilly bag some pieces of snakeskin and some snake fangs, which he kept passing back and forward over the wounds, all the time chanting a most dismal incantation, while the crowd around, now increased to a score or more, continued their howlings, accompanied by violent contortions, tearing of hair by the men, and cutting of skulls with sharp flints by the gins. I at once, on seeing what had happened, ran into the hut to fetch a penknife, with which I intended to excise the wound, but hesitated an instant for lack of nerve, never having performed or witnessed a surgical operation of this kind. While I was leaning irresolutely over the sufferer, knife in hand, he suddenly raised himself to a sitting posture, seized the knife and, digging the point of it into the side of one of the punctures, pried out a big fang; repeating the operation on the other side with the same result he then with a groan flung himself down again on his back. I now did all I could to persuade the sable medicine man to suck the wound, but neither coaxing nor threats would induce him to do so. He contented himself with stooping over his patient and continuing his incantations and charms. At last, driven to desperation, I knocked the fellow over, and kneeling down, seized the sufferer by the foot, and sucked the wound until I made sure that all the venom lingering in the surface must have been extracted. I then ordered the men to carry their friend to his camp a couple of hundred yards off, where he lay fast asleep all day, and in the evening got up hale and hearty. Had I known the proper treatment of a sufferer from snakebite, I should have kept him on the move for an hour or two, prevented him from going to sleep, and administered stimulants; but this was the first time I had seen a person suffering from snakebite, so I was ignorant how it should be treated, and of stimulants there were none to be had, as they were not allowed on the station. This rather repulsive sucking operation I performed entirely from a sense of duty. The fellow was not one of our own blacks, and I cared little for him; but he had been on an errand of mine when the accident befell him, and therefore I thought it only fair to do what I could to save his life; besides, I was quite aware that there was no risk in it.
    Heavy downfalls of rain sometimes continuing for months with little intermission frequently brought down the creek in full flood, cutting us off from communication with Brisbane, and making it difficult to reach the outlying sheep stations beyond the creek. There had also been some serious accidents in crossing it. On one occasion our best "poler" had his neck broken in going down the steep bank, and another time David, when "showing me how to drive," managed to upset the load of wool into the water, which gave us a good deal of hard work in rolling the heavy and saturated bales up the bank, ripping them open, spreading the wool out to dry, and then repacking it. It was resolved, therefore, that the creek must be spanned by a bridge, and to work we went in earnest to construct one--no easy task considering the scarcity of labor, and the natural impediments we had to overcome. However, by dint of hard work, and thanks to John's mechanical skill, we in a few months finished a substantial structure that held its own for many years against floods which frequently submerged it many feet and exposed it to the force of a rapid current, which, farther down the river, often damaged or swept away bridges erected by government in after years. The materials we used were heavy gum logs for the pier on which one end of the bridge rested, and ironbark logs and saplings for the structure itself. Some of these were so heavy, that only by the judicious use of blocks of tackle and other mechanical appliances worked by the aid of the bullock team could we get them placed across the creek, which was about fifty feet broad, with perpendicular banks twelve or fifteen feet high. So badly off were we for labor that John and I often worked at it for days without other help, and it was seldom that more than one man could be spared from more pressing work to aid us, and that man was sometimes David, when he could spare time from his more important functions of general supervision. The bridge when finished was of great importance to us, as well as to our neighbors, the Mackenzies of Kilcoy, and the Belfours of Colinton, who used the Durundur-Brisbane road for their traffic, and we ought to have levied toll on them, but were generous, and refrained. In the scientific portion of this bridge-building work I fear I had little or no part, but in the "skull and hair" part, hammering with maul, crosscutting with saw, chopping with ax, and bullock driving, I flatter myself I did a fair share.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, December 9, 1899, pages 1146-1148


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER X.--Visit of Leichhardt.
    Towards the end of our second year's occupation of Durundur, 1843-1844, we were for some months honored by the presence of a guest, who, as botanist, naturalist, and explorer has left an undying name in the annals of Australia--the great Dr. Leichhardt. He had come from Sydney furnished with an introduction to the Rev. Mr. Schmidt of the German mission, and, after staying there for some time, accompanied me to Durundur, on one of the rare occasions when I visited Brisbane on horseback, unencumbered by my usual companions, the bullock dray and Billy Gray. Dr. Leichhardt was the most enthusiastic scientist I have ever encountered in my wanderings, and at the same time one of the most amiable of men. His wiry figure admirably adapted him for encountering the hardships and toils of a bushman's life, and his thin face, with its pronounced aquiline nose, firm-set lips, and small sparkling gray eyes betokened the energy and determination that afterwards distinguished his career. He often accompanied me on my visits to the sheep stations and excursions into the surrounding country, and his excitement and delight when he discovered some new or rare plant were very pleasing to see.
    He sometimes made excursions into the mountains and scrubs beyond us, accompanied only by Kippar Charlie (our blackboy companion in the capture of Cambayo), when he adopted an invention for the protection of his camp against night attacks by the wild blacks, which amused us by its originality. He got a large pumpkin from the garden, and made a hole in one end of it, through which he removed the inside pulp, thus converting it into a hollow sphere. He then carved on two sides of it the representation of a hideous human face, "grinning horribly a ghastly grin," and at night a lighted candle was placed inside, and the luminous sphere was suspended from a bough above the camp. Whether this ingenious contrivance helped to scare the wild natives from his camp, I don't know, but at any rate they never attacked it, and the learned doctor and his sable henchman always returned safely, their horses laden with rare specimens of plants, minerals, and insects.
    After Dr. Leichhardt had been with us a month or so, our number was increased by the arrival of Charlie from Sydney; he had become tired of office work and determined to adopt our bush life, while on the other hand John soon after quitted us and the bush and returned to Sydney, where he obtained command of a vessel, and resumed his old seafaring life.
    Not very long after Charlie's arrival I had to undergo a rather disagreeable, and to me a most uncommon, experience. I was seized with the first illness I had suffered from since my arrival in Australia. My head ached, and my bones were wracked with severe shooting pains; my appetite was gone, and frequent and violent paroxysms of sickness soon reduced me to a state of prostration, the like of which I had never experienced since my attack of typhus before leaving Norway. Dr. Leichhardt and Charlie were unremitting in their attentions, but the remedies they had to administer were almost nil. After this had gone on for two or three days, I was one morning suddenly seized with a shivering fit, so violent that it made the boards of my bed rattle and shake as if an earthquake was passing under them. The doctor and Charlie, hearing the noise from the next room, rushed in, and the former, after taking a look at me, began to rub his hands in great delight, exclaiming; "Ah, it is all right; it is only a bad attack of tertian fever." This turned out to be quite correct, and for some time I was down every third day with fits of ague, followed by fever; but the attacks became milder as time went on, and at last ceased. Charlie told me afterwards that I had given them a fright, as my ghastly and yellow face, and the general symptoms on my first seizure, resembled very much those of yellow fever, with which he had been familiar in the West Indies, and this explained the doctor's and his joy on discovering that my attack was only fever and ague, and not "yellowjack." After this I was always liable to attacks of the swampy and malarial part of the district in which Durundur was entrusted, but the attacks were never afterwards so severe as the first one.
    Another of Dr. Leichhardt's patients was one of our Irish immigrant shepherds, Pat Cosgrove (afterwards a successful small settler). One day Pat came in from his station suffering terribly from toothache, and begged the doctor to extract the offending tooth. The doctor excused himself on the plea that he had no extracting instruments, but poor Pat was suffering so acutely that he begged the doctor to "thry it annyhow." Someone suggested that a bullet mold might serve as an improvised tooth extractor, and the doctor, at Pat's earnest solicitation, consented to make an attempt with it. Now, a bullet mold is an instrument resembling a pair of carpenter's pincers, with two large hollow knobs of iron at the short or "pincing" end--not a very attractive-looking instrument to have thrust into one's mouth; but it was the best we had, and Pat was glad to submit himself to its tender mercies, as he no doubt considered anything better than a wracking toothache. He came into the hut and placed himself on a stool, exclaiming, "Hould me, Master Thomas! for I don't know what I mightn't do to the doctor." Seizing him, therefore, by the arms, I held them tightly pinioned behind him, while the doctor inserted the fell instrument and began to search about for the offending tooth, which was difficult to find, as the bullet mold occupied nearly the whole side of the victim's mouth. At last it was found (as the doctor thought), and he began to wrench and tug at it, while Pat roared and made frantic attempts to free his arms from my grip; but the more he struggled the tighter I held on. At last, with a tremendous snap, out came the tooth, and I gladly quitted my hold, when up jumped Pat, clapped his hands to his mouth, and bolted for the door, shouting, "Shure, it's the wrong tooth ye've pulled." Our concern at this piece of news was of course very great, especially when we found that Pat had been aware of the mistake, and that all his howling and struggling to get free had been occasioned by his not unnatural desire to tell the doctor that he was making a mistake. But the bullet mold acted as a complete gag, and I as a relentless pinioner, so poor Pat's efforts were vain, and the good tooth came out, while the bad one was left to continue its torments. But Pat was determined to endure these torments no longer. In five minutes we saw him returning towards the hut, and I knew at once that he intended to ask the doctor to remove the real offender. So disgusted was I with the result of the first operation that I jumped out of one of the back windows and "took the bush," hiding behind a big gum tree, and leaving the post of repressor in the second operation to someone else. This time it was successful, and Pat had the felicity of returning to his flock at Nurum Nurum quite relieved from his "ould inimy the toothache."
    One of Dr. Leichhardt's favorite amusements was giving us lectures on botany and mineralogy while we were seated round the table in the evening after the day's work was over. I generally showed my deep interest in these learned discourses by falling asleep with my head on my arm and my arm on the table, greatly to the amusement of the lecturer and his older and more appreciative audience.
    After Dr. Leichhardt left us, he fitted out by the help of a few friends an expedition consisting of about half a dozen men and about a dozen horses, and some oxen to supply the party with beef. With these he started from Darling Downs to cross the continent to Port Essington, at the extreme northern end of New Holland. One of his men and a blackboy left him and returned to Darling Downs shortly after the start, and after that no news of the party was received for a couple of years, and all hope of seeing them again was abandoned. A requiem in memory of the lamented scientist and explorer was composed and performed in Sydney, when one day a schooner arrived from Port Essington and ashore stepped Leichhardt and the survivors of his party (one of them, named Gilbert, had been killed by the blacks). Thus the learned doctor was one of the few men who have been privileged to sing, or hear sung, their own requiem.
    About the same time that Leichhardt started another expedition was fitted out in New South Wales, composed of numerous men, drays, tents, and everything that can contribute to the success of a long bush journey. This elaborately fitted-out party was led by Sir Thomas Mitchell, Surveyor-General of New South Wales, and its object was the same at Leichhardt's, to cross the continent to the northwest coast. Sir Thomas, hearing that Leichhardt intended to travel parallel to the coast, but keeping a couple of hundred miles inland, sarcastically bestowed on him the nickname of "the foreign coaster." But the foreign coaster had the best of the joke in the end, as he, with his miserably inadequate resources, succeeded in his enterprise, while the high official, with "all appliances and means" at his disposal, ignominiously failed.
    Leichhardt was not so successful on his next expedition, which was intended to penetrate the continent westward to Western Australia. Heavy rains set in soon after they started, flooding all the watercourses and detaining the party for many weeks. Nearly everyone was seized with fever and ague, and the men were thus unable to look after the horses and livestock, which strayed off, and many were lost. The men were greatly disheartened and weakened by disease and privation, and at last it was determined, greatly to the disgust of the leader, to retrace their steps to Darling Downs, which they reached in safety after an absence of about four months. Nothing daunted, however, by this disappointment, Leichhardt again set to work and organized another expedition with the same object. It is now nearly forty years since they started, and no reliable intelligence has ever been received of them, though several expeditions were sent out to search for them. Thus ended the career of one of the most enterprising and persevering of Australian explorers.
    Mitchell and Leichhardt both discovered some very good country on these expeditions, which several years after was occupied by the pioneer squatters of these early days. Mitchell discovered and explored Fitzroy Downs and Mount Abundance (where Roma now is), and Leichhardt traversed the Comet country (which he named after a magnificent comet that appeared just before he started), and Peak Downs, Scott and Roper's Peak being named after two of the members of his party. He also discovered and named the Dawson, the Mackenzie, the Burdekin, and nearly all the principal rivers flowing to the east coast and the Gulf of Carpentaria, and all the available country on these rivers has long since been taken up by squatters.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, December 16, 1899, page 1193


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XI.--Early Brisbane.
    After this long digression, I must now "return to our muttons" at Durundur. It was not long ere Charlie mastered the details of our business and became versed in all the intricate avocations of a squatter's life. He had by nature the gift of making himself a proficient in everything in which he gave his attention, and as a rifle, pistol, and gun shot, swimmer, sketcher, and caricaturist, chess player, and carver, and as a light carpenter, he was difficult to surpass. To these he afterwards added the art of land surveying, and by the aid of a theodolite made by himself, and a Kater's compass, he surveyed and made wonderfully correct and beautifully drawn maps of much of the new country which we afterwards explored and occupied. I, who was destitute of anything approaching proficiency in everything save rail-splitting, post-ramming, and bullock driving, looked with amazement and admiration on one who, entirely self-taught and on his own initiative, could do so many things and do them so well. In chess he could give me a rook, and beat me three games out of four, and many a night have we sat up till the small hours in our improvised bark "humpy" in the new country we took up, playing on a board and with chessmen made by him. On his return to England he used to attend chess clubs, and play with professionals, and he became such an adept that when we met in Norway he could call out the first dozen moves without looking at the board, then glance at it, call out some more moves, and end by beating me easily, though all the time he was engaged in some other occupation, such as polishing a salmon rod or dressing a fly hook, and yet I was a sufficiently good player to hold my own with, and even occasionally beat, the ordinary average chess players one meets with on the journey of life. His favorite reading was the works of our old poets, Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare (I don't remember Milton being one of them), Dryden, Massinger, and Ford, and he was also thoroughly well read in the works of nearly all our modern poets and historians. On his numerous exploring journeys, in later times, he never omitted to carry with him two or three volumes of a pocket edition of Shakespeare (which was given him by your [sic] mother), the same that now occupies one of my bookshelves, and in reading these he passed much of his spare time in camp. Notwithstanding his superior acquirements and mature age (he was thirty-two when he joined us, and I nearly ten years his junior), so kindly and affectionate was his disposition that the most loving and brotherly confidence soon sprang up between us, and never knew a moment's abatement up to the time of his death, though, during the six years we were almost constantly together in the bush, exploring new country and forming new stations, we were often placed in positions of great difficulty and some danger, and had to encounter deprivations and hardships sufficient to try the patience and temper of the most forbearing. Only on two or three occasions during all these years can I remember any disagreement between us, and then his disapprobation never showed itself in any more serious form than gentle and mild remonstrance, though no doubt my sayings and doings were often exasperating enough. But though he was the gentlest of men to those whose conduct entitled them to kind and considerate treatment, his character was by no means lacking in firmness and strength. Though he would nurse an ailing blackboy with the tenderness of a woman, he could come down on the rogue and the law-breaker with an energy and determination that soon brought the culprit to his senses. He was consequently liked by all good men and true among those we employed (and these were a large majority), and feared only by the lazy, the useless, and the cantankerous, who are always to be found in greater or smaller proportion in every collection of human beings. The high esteem in which he was held by most of our men was proved by the length of time many of them remained in our service. Besides Mr. Kelly, so well known to most of you, who was hired by Charlie on board the ship that brought him to Sydney, and only quitted us, an independent man, after twenty-five years' service, there were many who remained in our employment for years, though their engagements were only six or twelve months. To complete this sketch of Charlie, I may add that he was one of the handsomest men I ever knew; his face was expressive and manly, his figure tall, graceful, and well-knit, enabling him to excel in feats of strength and activity, and best of all, his was a heart "open as day to melting charity." It is no wonder that I was greatly attached to, and very proud of, such a brother, and that his sudden and comparatively early death was a terrible blow to me and to all our family, who loved him dearly, and have ever ceased to lament his loss.
    One of the first things we did after his arrival at Durundur was to add a room to our "residential" slab hut. This room he and I occupied as our joint bedroom during the rest of our stay at Durundur, sleeping in a couple of swinging cots in nautical style, and he fitted up the room with a degree of neatness and comfort, which to my unsophisticated eyes, accustomed only to the roughest bush fittings, appeared both luxurious and elegant. They extended even to a toilet table with a cover, and a mat on the wooden floor!
    The arts and appliances of civilized life were now beginning to extend rapidly throughout the districts, originating in Brisbane, where several married people had taken up their abode, and the ladies made a most agreeable addition to the scant society that had graced the capital in the early and primitive times of which I have written above; so that the moleskin slop "continuations," the red or blue flannel shirt and the venerable cabbage-tree hat that used to be the distinguishing attire of the squatter on the streets of Brisbane (or rather street, for there was but one worthy of the name, Queen Street) had now to be relegated to bush wear only. The commandant of the small force that was quartered in Brisbane when we first arrived was rather a rough specimen of the military classes, who had risen from the ranks, and who reported to the Sydney government that the body of a surveyor, who was killed by the blacks on the Logan, had been found in a state of "insipid petrifaction" (at least, so said one of the civil officers; but then he detested the commandant). He was soon replaced by a succession of young officers belonging to various regiments, who relieved each other at intervals; generally fine, spirited young fellows, who did much to enliven society, and prevent the shadow of stagnation from settling upon it. The commandantship was transformed into a police magistracy, conferred upon Captain Wickham, R.N., who was the first police magistrate of Brisbane, and before whom I was once "run in" and fined, because my bullocks had broken the fence and trespassed on a paddock situated where the general post office now is, and extending thence to the river at the present boat-ferry to Kangaroo Point. I became acquainted with most of those young officers, and intimate with some of them, who, as a respite from their arduous military and social duties, occasionally took a trip through the district and visited the stations, returning our rough bush hospitality by entertaining us at their quarters when we visited Brisbane. Some of the married people also took pity on our forlorn state, and often invited us to their hospitable boards and social evenings at home. It was rather a marked contrast to dine at a military mess or spend the evening at a house graced by the presence of ladies, and the next night camp under a gum tree alone, or with a bullock driver or blackfellow for companions, and a pot of tea and accompaniments for supper. This was not an unusual occurrence, and was highly beneficial as a youngster, giving him an opportunity of seeing life from different points of view, and preventing him from becoming wedded to any particular mode of existence; teaching him also to be satisfied in whatever circumstances his lot might be cast, and to feel at home with "all sorts and conditions of men."
    Another proof of advancing culture was the clearing out and converting into a chapel (not of ease) a large abandoned government workshop, that stood, surrounded by a high brick wall, just behind the site where now towers aloft Tom Grey's elaborate and extensive boot and shoe magazine. Over this chapel presided the Rev. Mr. C-----, a pervert from the Scottish Church to the Church of England, who was afterwards drowned whilst bathing in Kedron Brook at the Germen mission; a fate that might be expected to overtake a man who, in a political argument, when I ventured to advance the axiom "Vox populi, vox Dei," answered, "No, sir; vox populi, vox Diaboli!"  Another convincing proof of a rapidly progressing civilization was the establishment of a Jockey Club in Brisbane, and a race course at Cooper's Plains, where for several years were gathered together during race week all the sporting men of the two districts (and they were many), among whom my friend Ned Hawkins was one of the most conspicuous. I only once attended the races, and met him there, but we frequently foregathered in Brisbane on other occasions, and became faster friends than ever.
    But the most marked proof of rapid intellectual progress was the establishment of a newspaper, the Moreton Bay Courier, then a small single "rag" by no means giving promise of the marked eminence to which it afterwards attained when it was merged into the Brisbane Courier, though its articles were by no means destitute of ability. The "Poets' Corner" was often occupied by very amusing and clever verses, contributed by an educated ex-convict, who also wrote a most amusing poem, "The Raid of the Aborigines," after the manner of Scott's "Lady of the Lake
" and "Marmion." The Courier was more successful in its first editor, commonly called "Tag Rag," who, poor fellow (like too many of his contemporaries), came to signal grief, owing to his "sociable proclivities."
    Civilization anon begin to extend rapidly from Brisbane throughout the districts, and a few of the more adventurous of our squatting brethren took unto themselves wives, so that it became necessary when journeying among the stations to have a coat and linen shirt among one's traveling impediments--a hardship which I, after a time, considered amply compensated for by the privilege of occasionally passing an hour in the society of a lady. But it was a good while ere I began to appreciate the full advantage of the privilege, and no wonder, considering the long time I had been excluded from it.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, December 23, 1899, pages 1231-1232


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XI.--(Continued.)
    Towards the end of our third year at Durundur, David absented himself for a considerable time in Sydney, probably engaged in the business that usually took a squatter to the capital in those terribly hard times--namely, arranging with his creditors. The prices of all bush produce had fallen almost to the vanishing point, and our sheep, which had cost about 15s. without any station, would hardly have fetched "6d. a head and the station given in" (as a song of the time expressed it), if they had been placed on the market. We were, therefore, greatly surprised to hear from him that he had agreed to take on terms a lot of cattle belonging to these creditors (Messrs. Walker) running in the Macquarie district, and have them sent to Durundur. A couple of months after this news reached us I received orders by letter from him to start for the south, meet the cattle in New England and help to bring them to Durundur. Off I set, therefore, accompanied by my faithful and constant attendant on my bush journeys, Bonno, a blackboy aged about 12 or 14 years, of whom my jocular friends used to say he would kill his own father if I ordered him to do so. I never put his obedience to quite so severe a test, but it is certain that he sometimes subverted the discipline of the station by point-blank refusing to obey the orders even of the "head boss" if I had given him different instructions, excusing himself by saying: "Tom coola" (Tom said it). I may mention that the natives were ultra-democratic, and scorned the use of titular prefixes. Bonno was a well-grown, strong lad for his age, well versed in the art of tracking, a good rider, handy among horses and (for a blackfellow) serious and smart in the performance of his duties, and therefore a very valuable attendant. He was a younger brother of the man who robbed Jack Neil's and Williams' camp as before related on whom I had bestowed the title of "blanket cramma," of which he and his connections were very proud. Bonno was, however, conscientious and honest in all his relations with me; perhaps because "blackfellow oghan verrun when mil mil nose belongum Tom" (the blacks are very frightened when they see Tom's nose), as he told someone, the only compliment, as far as I know, that was ever paid to my nasal organ.
    Bonno and I mounted our nags one cloudy and dismal morning and started for Mount Brisbane, the first stage of our journey to Darling Downs and New England. When about half way to the mount it began to rain, and ere we reached our destination it came down in torrents such as are seldom seen outside tropical or semitropical regions. Glad were we, therefore, to reach the comfortable and ever hospitable mansion of Glen Reedy (my nickname for Mount Brisbane station, which was situated on a small tributary of the Brisbane, called by the whites Reedy Creek, and by the blacks Coong-booba, meaning "clear water"), where I was received with the old friendly cordiality by Little Bigge, who was alone, his "big" brother having left on a visit to England. On this occasion I put his friendship to rather a severe test, for the rain continued in torrents the next day, and the next, and the next, and then, as usual, showers prevailed for several days. On the second day the river became unfordable, and on the third came down a perfect "banker," and the station being situated on a large peninsula, surrounded on three sides by the river, with a high and almost impracticable range of mountains on the fourth side, I was perforce obliged to stay where I was until the river became fordable; a most uncertain contingency to found any calculations upon. I did not somehow consider this detention any great hardship, and if my host was of another opinion, he managed to disguise his sentiments most completely, and we passed our time very agreeably in yarning, singing, reading (there was a good collection of books), and playing chess, and I fear I showed my gratitude for favors received in a rather unorthodox manner, by giving my host some severe beatings, all the more unprincipled on my part, as, on a former visit, he had initiated me into the game. When the weather improved we took occasional walks to the nearest part of the river, about a mile off, to see whether it had subsided to a level that would enable me to cross and continue my journey, and in about ten days I thought it might be done without much risk; so Bonno and I, accompanied by our host, set off to make the attempt at a crossing place five miles from Mount Brisbane, leading to a station called Mount Esk, then occupied by the Brothers Scott. On reaching the crossing we found the river still pretty high, and running very rapidly, and Mr. Bigge tried to persuade me not to attempt it; but I was anxious to get on after losing so much time, and, telling Bonno to follow, I urged my rather unwilling steed into the water, which at first reached only from his knees up to his girths, according as the uneven ground rose or fell. Many swamp oaks were growing in the bed of the river, and a good many logs and roots were scattered about, so that my whole attention was occupied in guiding my horse, and I had none to give to Bonno, who I supposed was following close behind me. After going about a hundred yards in this way, I got near the middle of the river when suddenly my horse made a plunge forward over head and ears into deep water, and nearly launched me over his head; but luckily I stuck on till he rose again with a bound and struck out, swimming vigorously for the opposite bank. We were swept a long way downstream by the force of the current, far below the regular crossing place, but luckily the river bank was practicable for a horse where we reached it, and with three or four bounds my gallant charger landed himself and me safely on dry land. I now had time to look round for Bonno, but to my dismay no Bonno was to be seen, and I feared he had come to grief, so, riding up the river bank till I came abreast of where I had entered the water, I saw Mr. Bigge and his horse on the spot where I had left them, and yelled out, "Where's Bonno?" Pointing in a slanting direction downstream, Bigge shouted in reply, "There he is in that tree." Looking in the direction indicated, I beheld, to my great relief, Master Bonno safely perched in the branches of an old oak near midstream, and also saw his horse calmly grazing on the river bank opposite. Bigge now shouted, "You had better come back," an invitation which I gladly accepted, but, not caring to risk my horse by swimming him across again, I asked Bigge to wait, and rode off to Scott's station, only a few hundred yards off, unsaddled the horse, and, by kind permission, turned him into the paddock. Returning to a point some distance above the crossing place, I jumped in, and swam and scrambled back to the spot whence I had started, and where my friend was still patiently waiting. Our next task was to persuade Bonno to descend from his point of vantage and rejoin us, but neither by persuasion nor threats could we induce him to quit his safe retreat in the tree. We even tried the effect of throwing pebbles at him, but all in vain. We then pretended to abandon him to his fate, and set off as if returning to the station, but Bonno remained obdurate, and clung to his refuge with the tenacity of a "'possum to a gum tree." At last, in desperation, I had to wade out to him, seize and drag him ashore, and never was shipwrecked mariner more delighted to touch dry land than was the shivering and terrified Bonno to find his foot once more "on his native heath." Mr. Bigge now explained that, as Bonno was following me across and saw my horse suddenly plunge into deep water and disappear, he took fright, seized hold of the branches of the oak he was passing under, swung himself out of the saddle, and perched himself safely high above the rushing current, while the horse, finding himself free, at once turned and made its way back to the land whence we had started. Thus ended this exciting and damp adventure. We all returned to Glen Reedy, and Bonno and I stayed there another week, which enabled me to complete the study of "James' Naval History," of which a beautiful edition in five volumes, and with portraits of many of our grand old heroes, ornamented the well-stocked bookshelves.
    It was, I fear, some time ere Bonno's nervous system regained its equanimity, for one night, when Mr. Bigge and I were retiring to bed, we heard a shout, followed by a shuffling and scrambling noise in the kitchen, a few paces distant from the house. Rushing out, we beheld Bonno's nude and dusky form emerge from the top of the tall kitchen chimney, and descend to the roof, and scramble along it with the agility of a baboon. Two men who had been in the kitchen with him were outside laughing boisterously, and shouting to him to come down, or he would break his neck. I also gave him a yell, when he suddenly stopped, stared wildly at us, and slowly slid down one of the veranda posts, saying, "Eh! Me think wild blackfellow come!" The men explained that he had been sleeping on the floor before the kitchen fire, when he suddenly jumped up, and, uttering a yell, made a spring tor the chimney crossbeam, swung himself up on it, and disappeared up the chimney.
    Shortly after this comic affair we started again, and continued our journey to Darling Downs, which we reached in three days without further adventure.
    During this journey on the Downs, I had occasion to notice the great progress that had been made in developing the stations since we had passed with the sheep three years before. Toowoomba was not then in existence, and the first place Bonno and I arrived at was the township of Drayton, then consisting of one or two stores, and the regulation blacksmith's shop and lockup. Then we proceeded to Eton Vale, where the only "improvement" visible when I saw the place before was one small slab hut, and, as above related, an honorable kid-gloved gentleman sitting reading by the fire. There was now a fine roomy cottage, with a broad veranda, several smaller buildings scattered about, and a garden and fenced paddocks in front, while on the veranda was seated a handsome and distinguished-looking lady, with some lovely children playing round her--a cheering and affecting sight, the like of which had not greeted my eye for many a year. The lord and master of this fine station and charming family (now a titled landowner in England), I had met several times in Brisbane, but he was this time absent from home; the lady I had not seen before, and though she kindly invited me to dismount and stay to luncheon, so shy and bashful was I in the presence of the fair sex that I blushingly declined, and went on my way, but not "rejoicing," as I was heartily ashamed of my want of nerve, which was the more inexcusable as I was duly provided with a coat and other necessary appurtenances for making a reputable appearance before a lady. That night Bonno and I camped at a sheep station, and the next day arrived at the Condamine River, which we crossed by a ford near the place where our sheep had crossed on our way to the Brisbane, and that night we took up our quarters at Toolburra station, where resided Mr. George Gammie, one of our pioneer squatters, whom I had met several times in Brisbane, and who now received me with the hospitality so characteristic of the bush. Here I learned that the cattle I had come to meet had passed about a week before, and gone by way of Cunningham's Gap, so that I had missed them, thanks to our long delay at Mount Brisbane. Nothing was to be done, therefore, but to face about and pursue them, which I did next day, and Mr. Gammie kindly accompanied me to the next station on the way, where resided a young and newly married lady, who had lately arrived from Sydney with her husband. On this occasion my bashfulness was completely neutralized by the presence of Mr. Gammie, who was quite free from any taint of that weakness; and, our reception being most cordial, I was soon quite at my ease, and capable of appreciating the delights of a musical evening, the lady being a very good pianiste, and her husband not quite so pleasing a performer on the cornet-
à-pistons. I had hardly ever seen a piano since leaving Norway, and greatly enjoyed hearing some of my old favorite airs. This station, named Clifton, was the same I had "discovered" three years before by the gleaming of a fire at night and the flapping of a tent by day, when wandering over the plains in search of Jack Smith and his missing flock; and great was the change those three years had accomplished in its appearance. Here I left Mr. Gammie, and Bonno and I continued to pursue the cattle on to Glengallan station, belonging to two brothers, Colin and Archie Campbell, stalwart and handsome Highlanders, now long since departed to "the land o' the leal." Thence we pursued our way over Cunningham's Gap to Fassifern, belonging to the Cameron Brothers, at whose camp I had passed a night when tramping on foot through the gum tree scrub, near the Severn, with Mr. Fitzsimmons behind me acting as "Irish" guide and friend; thence along the Ipswich (formerly Limestone) road to within a few miles of that place, where I found the cattle camped, and Mr. Aplin Cameron, the overseer in charge, absent at Ipswich purchasing provisions. On his return I learned that he had been misinformed as to the best and nearest road to Durundur, and had taken Cunningham's, instead of Hodgson's Gap, thus lengthening the journey by about thirteen miles, and causing me to miss him. Next day I guided the party and cattle across the bush to the road leading from Ipswich to Mount Brisbane, Kilcoy, and Durundur, and in about a fortnight we arrived at our destination without serious mishap, and turned the cattle out on the run, where they soon recovered the condition they had lost on the road, and became a source of infinite enjoyment to the Coast and Bunya Range blacks, who hunted and killed them without compunction, and were for many a day the only people who derived much benefit from them.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, December 30, 1899, pages 1294-1296


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XII.--Taking Up Emu Creek.
    For some time the disagreeable fact had been dawning upon us that Durundur and its neighborhood was not a country suitable for sheep. Heavy clouds from the neighboring ocean frequently came rolling over us, impelled by the southeast trade wind, which dashed them against the surrounding mountains, and they avenged themselves by pouring on us deluges that frequently flooded the creeks and covered the low country on their banks with sheets of water many feet deep, through which I had often to make my way when visiting the out-stations and supplying the men with rations. But for the bridge, we would often have been cut off for weeks from the stations beyond the creek, where the greater number of the men and sheep were, and I had sometimes to cross the bridge, leading a horse loaded with rations, with the water far above my knees and running very rapidly. The moist and soppy climate imparted the same qualities to the grasses, which were long, coarse, and almost destitute of the kind of nutriment necessary to keep sheep in good health and condition, and the consequence was that scarcely one-half of the lambs ever reached maturity, while many of the ewes died of "bottle" or "foot rot," and other ills that sheep are heir to in a moist climate and low-lying, swampy country at an age when they would have been in their prime in a more elevated country and drier climate. The number of our sheep was, therefore, little, if at all, greater than when we arrived at Durundur; their constitution was much impaired, and the quality of their wood deteriorated by the frequent drenchings they were exposed to. Their number was also a good deal kept down by the depredations of the "friendly" blacks, who, finding mutton preferable to 'possum, and more easily obtained, naturally supplied themselves with the former by making secret raids upon the folds at night and carrying off a good many sheep by twos and threes. So long, however, as they confined themselves to pilfering on the sly, and abstained from the open violence too often committed by their countrymen in other parts of the district, we thought it best to wink at these misdeeds, and confined ourselves to eloquent remonstrance when we happened to find them out.
    The deterioration of our sheep was a fact that Charlie and I could not fail to observe when comparing them with those of our neighbors when we visited the other stations occasionally, and we always noticed that stock, especially sheep and horses, invariably improved in condition the further we got away from the coast, and that the bottle disease and foot rot among sheep, and "swamp cancer" among horses, nearly disappeared when we got a hundred miles away from the sea. It was determined, therefore, after too long hesitation, to try and find some country further inland, higher and drier, and therefore more adapted for sheep and horses, and where the blacks were less numerous, and their carnivorous propensities less developed. With this object in view, David and I, with a blackboy and pack horse, equipped with the usual appliances for camping out, set off, and, staying the first night at Kilcoy and the next at Colinton, we arrived on the third day at Eskdale, then the furthest outlying station in the district in that direction, and belonging to Messrs. David Graham and James Ivory (a son of one of the Lords of Session in Edinburgh, and therefore familiarly known as "My Lud"), who had taken up the country soon after we occupied Durundur. They had informed Charlie and me, when visiting them formerly, that there was some country beyond their boundary that they thought would meet our requirements, and now Mr. Graham kindly accompanied us to point out their boundary, which was about fifteen miles northwest of their head station. After passing this imaginary line, we dropped near the affluents of Emu Creek, which, rising in the Main Range, falls into the Brisbane River at Colinton, after passing through a range of broken hills. Turning on this small, but pretty well-watered creek, we thoroughly explored the valley about twenty miles up to the foot of the Main Range, and found the country composed principally of sound, well-grassed, and tolerably open whinstone ridges, the grasses being mainly of the blue and kangaroo varieties, and greatly superior to those of Durundur. We then crossed a range of hills bounding the valley on the north, and came upon the waters of Cooyar Creek, in which there was abundance of water, and some well-grassed though rather thickly timbered country, expanding into a wider and more open valley as we approached the Main Range. After a couple of days spent in exploring this valley, we returned to Eskdale, well pleased with what we had seen, and, thanking Mr. Graham for his kindness in accompanying us, we made our way back to Durundur, resolved to apply to the Commissioner for and to take up this new country and stock it with our sheep. During the whole of this trip we saw no natives, though we knew by various signs that they were not far off, but evidently not in anything approaching the numbers that occupied the huge scrubs and mountain ranges about Durundur, to say nothing of the Ningie-Ningie, or coast tribes, the most numerous and enterprising of all the natives in that neighborhood.
    Preparations now went on for removing the sheep and their attendant shepherds and hut-keepers to the new country; these consistent in getting together the needful supply of rations, tools, and other requisites for forming a new station. But before setting out, we had the satisfaction of leaving behind us another memorial (besides the bridge) of our occupation of Durundur, by the erection of a large stockyard for working the cattle of which my share was splitting the timber required, and Charlie's the supervision of its erection. There was a large supply of very fine  timber, called "blackbutt," about a mile from the site of the stockyard, and here I and my assistant, a man named Baldy Smith, worked a couple of months, felling, cross-cutting, and splitting huge trees, some of them measuring 4 ft in diameter. It was summer, the weather was intensely hot, and, the growth of timber being very close, there were days when not the faintest breeze could reach us, so that we were often reduced to great extremities by the heat, which, owing lo evaporation following a heavy fall of rain, partook largely of the nature of a vapor bath. On one occasion, towards the end of our work, I had rather a triumph over poor Baldy. One intensely hot day, we had finished splitting a huge log into rails, and another lay ready to be operated on. After a few minutes' pause I picked up the maul and entering-wedge, which was so hot I could scarcely hold it, and was proceeding to hammer it into the end of the log, when Baldy exclaimed: "It's no use, sir; I give in; I can't stand this no longer." With an affection of supreme indifference I answered: "Very well, Smith, we'll wait till the sun gets down a bit." Baldy's short but expressive sentences were a great relief to me, as I also was reduced almost to the last gasp, but being "the boss," I did not like to be the first to give in. Baldy prostrated himself in the shade of a tree, and I walked off out of his sight to a small water hole, where I flung myself down, thrust my head into the water, and drank copiously of the tepid and not very transparent liquid. On returning to my "mate" in half an hour, I found that he had lit a fire and boiled a pot of tea, of which we partook in perfect good fellowship, and with much relish. It is strange, but true, that hot tea is the most refreshing and cooling beverage one can partake of when suffering from intense heat, thus verifying the homeopathic motto "Similia similibus curantur." I must own, however, that though this treatment may be strictly homeopathic in principle, the doses were highly allopathic in quantity. Baldy was a stout, well-built fellow in the prime of life, so that I was rather proud of his having been the first to give in. My friend, Mr. Frederick Bigge (Big Bigge), used to say that I put myself through this course of rail-splitting to strengthen my muscles and enable me to put down his arm in our struggles for mastery in that feat of strength, which was very popular among the more muscular squatting fraternity. I am obliged to own, however, that neither before nor after my severe course of gymnastic exercise could I succeed in conquering him, who was, and remained, champion of the district. Hs "little" brother also had the better of me in this feat, but I could jump higher and run faster than either of them.
   The stockyard we put up not being a piece of contract work, but, like the bridge erected by ourselves and our own time-engaged men, was considered a very good piece of work, and remained as a memorial of our occupation of Durundur for many a long year after we had all quitted that station and betaken ourselves to pastures new.
    At the end of the hot and rainy season, all preparations being completed, Charlie and I set off with all the sheep, about ten men, a dray and team of bullocks and a good supply of saddle horses, for Emu Creek, where we arrived in about three weeks, without other mishap than drowning or smothering a score or two of the sheep when crossing the Brisbane River at Colinton, where the water was still high, and running strong after the summer rains. Beyond Eskdale I had to assume the office of guide, as there was no road, and I was the only one of the party who had traversed that country before. The grass here had been newly burned, and for two days we had to travel through the ashes of the burnt grass, which, by the trampling of the sheep, was raised in clouds around me, and made us all as black as chimney sweeps. Fortunately the grass on the Emu Creek country had been burnt some time before, and was then too young to become a prey to the fire, and we were all glad to emerge from the choking ash cloud onto the green grass and clear waters of our new run, and his first use we made of the waters was to bathe in them, and try to restore ourselves, outwardly at any rate, to the appearance of civilized white men. We advanced up the creek about six miles beyond the Eskdale boundary, and there pitched our camp for some days, while Uncle Charlie and I rode over the country to examine it narrowly and fix upon sites for our head station and sheep stations. Finding that the quality of the country and the grasses improved as we approached the heads of the creek under the Main Range, we decided to break up our camp and form the head station about eight miles higher up, at the foot of a rich black soil flat, called by the blacks "
Wooroongundie," and pitched upon two sites for sheep stations in different directions, two or three miles away, keeping the flock at the head station. We then set our two splitters, the bullock driver, and ourselves, to work, making boughyards for the sheep and huts for the men, while we lived in a bark gunya on the site of the new head station, and the sheep and men were sheltered and housed. We then got some slabs split, and put up a hut and store for ourselves and a kitchen for the cook, and in three months from our arrival were as comfortable as young fellows need be in the bush. Thanks to Charlie's facility for turning his hands to any kind of work, our bedsteads, our tables, our chairs were all quickly made, and ere we had been long in our comfortable and clean domicile (our cook was an old soldier, and therefore the essence of cleanliness), he had invented and finished a couple of lounging chairs, of a kind afterwards universally adopted in the bush, and called "squatters." These he covered with the skins of "old man" kangaroos, killed by our dogs, and cured by a process borrowed from the blacks, and in these we used to recline after our day's work was over, yarning, smoking, reading, or playing chess, and many a hard tussle we had, often lasting into the small hours, when he gave me a rook for odds, but finished much more expeditiously when the odds were a knight or bishop.
    We had not been many weeks on our new run before we began to notice a very decided improvement in the appearance of the sheep. Their sides expanded, their movements were more lively, their wool became smoother, and opened in furrows down their sides, and, best proof of all, the wethers killed for rations began to show traces of a small secretion of fat on their kidneys, and their weight gradually increased from the old Durundur standard of about 30 lbs. up to 40 lbs., 45 lbs., and even 50 lbs. after we had been six months on the new run. The mutton also improved vastly in flavor, and became juicy and toothsome, thanks to the superior grasses everywhere, and some herbs that grew abundantly on the high, stony ridges, one of them a creeper called indigo, at once recognized by Jack Smith (who was still with us) as a herb commonly found in the Castlereagh River country. It was very pleasant, when counting out a flock, to see the young sheep skipping and bounding along, and the older and more dignified ones carrying their heads high and their ears pointed forward instead of "lobbing" down towards the ground. There could be no doubt that the change was for the better, and the knowledge of this gave us fresh courage to tackle hard work and put up with hard fare, the certain lot of those who form a new station.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, January 6, 1900, pages 26-27


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XII.--Cooyar.
    Towards the end of the second year (1846) of our occupation of Emu Creek, it was resolved to bring some cattle to the run, and again I was honored with the duty of providing the stuff for erecting a stockyard. My mate on this occasion was a time-expired convict, a fine, honest, hard-working little fellow, with whom I set to work to split the necessary posts and rails. But the work was mere child's play compared with what I had undergone at Durundur with Baldy Smith. The stringy-bark timber was not nearly so heavy (though harder to split) as the Durundur blackbutt, and it grew upon the sides of sandstone ridges instead of in a scrubby swamp, so that the heat was free from the choking moisture that made the neighborhood of Durundur a huge vapor bath in the hot season. The stuff was carted in and laid on the ground by Baldy Smith, now promoted to the post of bullock driver, and my mate and I mortised the posts and erected the yard--not a very big one--in about a month. Soon after this the number of our stock was greatly increased by the arrival from the Castlereagh of a large flock of sheep, sent by and belonging to my brother William, who all this time had been managing Mr. Walker's stations on the Castlereagh and leading the life of a bloated and sybaritic aristocrat! These sheep and the cattle and the increase of two good lambings made the country on Emu Creek too confined for our wants, and we determined to transfer part of the stock to Cooyar Creek, which David and I had explored on our first trip when accompanied by Mr. Graham. Uncle Charlie and I set out, therefore, and after a couple of days' searching in the broken and stony range of hills separating the two creeks, we found a place where a dray road could be formed by clearing some timber and rolling some stones, and at once took the dray across and began the needful work for forming another new station. We thoroughly examined the country, and fixed upon sites for the new head station and sheep stations, and then began the same splitting, hut-building, and boughyard making, and occasional "Tim Shea-ing" that we had gone through at Emu Creek; but we were now better supplied with men, and had to do less of the hard manual work ourselves.
    On one of our exploring excursions we were greatly surprised when we came upon a very uncommon thing in the bush--namely, a brook of clear running water, which, rising in the high range that formed the northern side of the Cooyar Valley, and descending through a lovely little glen overgrown with masses of dense foliage, over which many palm trees waved their beautiful fronds, emptied itself into one of the branches of the Cooyar Creek. This cool retreat afterwards became a favorite resort in the hot summer days, when we could retire under its "umbrageous foliage," and enjoy copious draughts of the cool and limpid stream--a great improvement on the anything but cool and limpid contents of the usual stagnant water hole.
    We built a small stockyard, milking yard, and calf pen, and got a score or two of milch cows and their calves and some "killing bullocks" from Durundur, so that wecould indulge in the luxuries of milk and beef, from which we had been cut off since we quitted Durundur, and we found them a great improvement on the perpetual mutton three times a day. Our damper was also transformed into real bread, baked by a woman cook, who, with her husband (one of our old Nurum Nurum shepherds) had been installed in the kitchen, and made an excellent cook and hutkeeper. Presently we added a wool shed to the other improvements, and thus in a few months converted the wilderness of Cooyar into a "going concern." We also elevated it to the dignity of head station, on account of its being larger and better watered than Emu Creek, though the quality of the country was not so good. We were greatly assisted by the natives in doing the work, as they stripped all the bark for roofing the buildings, their remuneration being, as usual, flour and tobacco, and an occasional slop shirt. They were quiet and peaceable, and not nearly so numerous as at Durundur, except in the bunya season, when they mustered in large numbers from great distances; but then the bunya cones supplied them so amply with food that they were not tempted by hunger to supply themselves with animal food from our flocks. The bunya tree, when in its native home, is confined to a comparatively small space of country, beginning about Cunningham's Gap in the south, and extending northward along the Main Range for about 150 miles to the heads of the Cooyar Creek; there a spur branches off from the Main Range eastward towards the coast, separating the waters of the Brisbane from those of the Mary River, and approaching the coast between the Glasshouse Mountains and the Maroochy River, its length being about 150 miles. Along this range and all its spurs the bunya flourishes, and supplies (or supplied) the blacks every third year with ample stores of food from its huge cones, larger than a man's head, and containing kernels as large as an almond. Its botanical name, the Araucaria bidwilllii, was given to it because Mr. Bidwill is supposed to be the first white man who brought it into notice. But this is a mistake. The tree was first discovered by Mr. Petrie, the government engineer, on his expedition mentioned above, when he ascended Mount Beerwah and found the Maroochy River. He, however, was not a scientific botanist, and only reported his discoveries in the colonies, whereas Mr. Bidwill sent the cone to England, and thus got the credit of being the discoverer of the tree.
    At Cooyar we were occasionally honored by a visit from David, who had stayed at Durundur to take care of the cattle, and--aided by Mr. Alpin Cameron--try to keep the blacks from appropriating to their own use more than their fair share of the herd. On these visits we were cheered and encouraged by a general approval of what we had done to advance the interests of the firm he represented as active partner, and I remember that on one of these visits I joined him on his way back to Durundur, and we explored and opened a new dray road to Colinton by following a tableland on top of the range separating Emu and Cooyar creeks, called by the blacks Taromeo, by which we saved a long detour by Eskdale. The penalty we had to pay for this advantage was having to descend a very steep hill from the range into the valley of the Brisbane above Colinton, and the loaded drays had, of course, to ascend it on their way back to Cooyar; but even so this new road was a great advantage, and saved much time in transit.
    The only event I remember worth noting for the next year or so was a visit paid us by a man named Mosman, a butterfly and moth collector, also a beautiful player on the accordion, and a fair to good singer. So depraved had our musical taste become from long want of cultivation that we actually enjoyed his performance (even on the despised accordion) very much, and many a mile have I ridden carrying his instrument before me on the pommel of my saddle, so as to get him to play at our camps at night; nay, we actually got an accordion of our own, and Charlie transposed some Swedish music we had, "Taenk nogen Gang, naar Du en Blomma plukkar," and some others, and played them, while I did the vocal part of the performance. If we did not rival Mr. Mosman in these performances, we at any rate "astonished the natives," who were generally our sole audience.
    I must here relate a very uncommon event that once happened to me at Cooyar--namely, my losing myself in the bush. One afternoon a very heavy rain storm came on, so heavy that the flats were soon some inches deep in water, and the gullies all running. Looking up along a big flat behind the station just before dusk, I saw one of the shepherds trying in vain to get his flock into the camp, as the sheep point blank refused to face the water on the flat, in spite of the efforts of man on the flat. [omission] luckily) putting on a coat, I rushed off to help the man, but we shouted and yelled at the stupid and perverse animals in vain. They "baa-ed" and ran round and round us, and my head was quite confused by the perpetual circling around of the sheep. At length I gave it up in despair, and, telling the man to wait until I returned to the station for more help, set off (as I imagined) in that direction. But alas and alack! On and on I wandered, tumbling over logs and stones, and running against trees and saplings, till presently, with a plump, down I went into a chasm, which, on groping about with my hands, I found was a blind creek, luckily not very deep, nor as yet having much water in it. Scrambling out again on the same side on which I had fallen in, I paused and reflected, and it gradually dawned upon me that, as there was no creek of any kind between where I had left the flock and the head station, I must have gone astray, and was in short lost. So intense was the darkness, and so battered was I already by the tumbling about I had undergone, that I resolved to bide quietly where I was, lest worse should befall me; so, placing my back against a tree, I stood in that position until the water came pouring down the trunk and down my back, which was not pleasant, though I was already soaking wet. Groping about until I found a fallen log, I sat down on it, and passed about five hours in a somewhat uncomfortable state of body and mind, the rain continuing to pour down in torrents. Suddenly there was a break in the clouds, the rain ceased, a glimmer of starlight broke through, and the trees around me became visible, as also did a hill, which I at once recognized as one situated close to the station. The cheerful sound of calves bellowing reached my ears from the calf pen, and, guided by the sound, I marched home to the station with the greatest ease; so vast a difference is there between pitchy darkness and a glimmer of light, be it ever so faint. Just at dawn, with chattering teeth, I entered our humble abode, and, flinging aside my soaked garments, tumbled into bed and rolled myself in a pile of warm blankets, but not without disturbing another occupant of the hut, who wanted to know where I had been, and why I was making such a row? This was David, who thus gave expression to the harassing anxiety he must have felt at my long "absence without leave." I have called this adventure an "uncommon" one, as I never before had been completely lost, and the provoking part of it was that the spot where I passed these cheerless and uncomfortable hours, and the creek into which I tumbled I had seen and crossed a dozen times, as they were within a short mile of the station, a fact of which I was well aware while seated in deep and solemn meditation on that log. If a few signal guns had been fired from the station--but it's an old story now, and it's no use raking up past grievances. Telling this story has brought to my recollection another rather moist night I passed while we were at Cooyar. Another sudden rain storm burst over us, flooding the gullies, and bringing the main creek down "a banker." I was anxious lest one of our  flocks, running three miles up the creek, might have been cut off by the flood, and prevented from reaching their camp. Starting off, therefore, about an hour before sundown, I walked up along the creek, scrambled over some rough and stony whinstone ridges, waded sundry flooded gullies, and arrived just at dark opposite the sheep station, where I was glad to see the blaze of a good fire, showing that sheep and shepherd had got safely to camp. My cooey was answered by the shepherd, Bill Humphreys, the same man who had guided William and me from Cooerwull to Wallerowang on our first appearance there, then an assigned convict, now an emancipist, who had brought William's sheep from the Castlereagh, and was one of our best shepherds. Answering my summons, Bill came down to the creek with a blazing tea-tree bark torch in his hand, and, calling across, reported all well. My choice was now between attempting to return to the head station in the pouring rain and pitchy darkness, over flooded gullies and rough ridges, or swimming the creek and passing the night beside Bill Humphreys' camp fire. The creek was not very broad, but, by the light of Bill's torch, I could see that it [was] full from bank to bank, and running at the rate of miles an hour, as creeks always do near their source where the country slopes at a steep gradient. The torch also showed me a row of swamp oaks growing along the margin of the creek where Bill stood, their branches hanging down into the water. In a minute my mind was made up; I chose what I thought the lesser evil, and shouting "Look out, Bill," sprang in and struck out for the opposite bank, the current sweeping me down several hundred yards, while Bill, with torch in hand, ran along the bank, keeping abreast of me and shedding light upon the oak trees as he went. Presently the creek took a sudden bend, I got into an eddy of nearly still water, and, clutching hold of one of the oak boughs, I dragged myself through them up to the bank, where Bill received me with an exclamation of, "Well done, sur; I thought I would niver see ye agin aloive." He then conducted me to his camp, where, with the aid of a roaring fire, a pot of hot tea, and a couple of sheepskins to lie on, I passed a rather steamy though not altogether uncomfortable night. Next morning at dawn I returned head-stationward by the path that connected the two places, and swam the creek again at the regular crossing place, not so difficult a performance in daylight, for though the creek was broader here it was not so swift. I think it must have been one of these soakings that brought on a violent attack of lumbago, which kept me in bed for several days, and gave David an opportunity of rubbing much of the skin off my back, a duty which he performed with becoming vigor and gusto.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, January 13, 1900, pages 69-70


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XII (Continued.)--Taking Up Emu Creek.
    There was, however, one occupation forced upon us on which we had not calculated. The winter continued very dry, and the sharp frosts bleached the grass and made it liable to catch fire. This it did with a vengeance, and in a very short time nearly all the grass on the lower part of the run was burned, while the long absence of rain made the water very scarce in the upper branches of the creek. Here the shepherds had to run their flocks, and managed to keep them in fair condition, as little water is required for sheep in cold weather. But presently the lambing came on, there was no grass to speak of on the lower part of the run, extra men were not to be had in that far outlying country, and rather than see the sheep starve and the lambs perish, your uncle and I had to take each a flock and "Tim Shea" them along the banks of the main creek down towards our lower boundary, where the grass had begun to spring slightly, so as to save as many of the young lambs as possible. "Tim Shea-ing" means following the sheep as they wander along where they please, and camping them out wherever they happen to be at dark, instead of driving them into a fold. This is neither a very easy nor a very pleasant occupation, as one has to "hump one's swag"--namely, carry one's provisions, blanket, and quart pot on one's back, and camp with the sheep at night, keeping a sharp eye on them, and lighting fires around them to keep the native dogs from rushing in and killing the lambs. After this kind of work has continued for a short time, one does not mind if rain falls in torrents, even if one has no shelter, and this was what happened, after about a month. Luckily for me, I was then near a deserted blacks' camp where I got hold of an old sheet of bark, put it up slanting against a couple of sticks, and crouched under it, every now and then sallying out, parading around the flock, and replenishing the fires. Charlie was then some miles further down the creek with his flock, and was less fortunate, having no shelter save his single blanket. But this night's rain was the turning point of our fortunes: showers continued to fall; in a few days the grass sprang, green and succulent, in every direction, and our work became less trying, as we could camp the sheep for several nights in the same spot, and were therefore no longer obliged to hump our swags every day. We had soon the consolation of knowing that all our toils and moils were rewarded by our having saved many scores of lambs that must have perished under the ordinary treatment of folding them at night. As it was, a good many died from exhaustion and starvation, but the survivors were in splendid condition, and raced and romped about as only healthy and well-fed lambs can do, and as I had never seen lambs do since we left Barellan on the Castlereagh.
    I was the first to get rid of my flock by handing it over to a shepherd, and after having been so long cut off from the civilized world, I determined to take a ride into Eskdale and find out how affairs had been progressing during these many months. Charlie's camp was on the way, and I called at it, but he was absent with his flock, and having been long destitute of such luxuries as pen, ink, and paper, I stripped a piece of bark from a tree, wrote on it with a cinder from the fire, "Gone to Graham's; back tomorrow," and put it where it was sure to be seen. I returned next afternoon, and we camped together that night, and spent a pleasant time over our pipes and our pot of tea, comparing our experiences, discussing the news I had picked up at Eskdale, and arranging our future plans. Shortly after this he also got rid of his flock, and we both returned to our luxurious quarters at Wooroongundie, the head station.
    About this time my brother William made his first appearance at Brisbane, on his way to pay us a visit. So greatly did he and I then resemble each other, that a tradesman of Brisbane stepped up to him on the street, and, presenting him with a little outstanding bill of mine, requested him to pay it. This he refused to do, the most unbrotherly conduct I ever heard of. He did not stay long with us, but soon returned overland to the luxurious life of a Wallerowang and 
Yoolloondoorie swell!
    Not long after this Charlie went down on some business to Durundur and Brisbane, and, as everything was going on smoothly at the station, I resolved to make a small exploring trip across the Main Range, and see if I could find any good country on the western, or Darling Downs, side. Getting hold of a half-savage blackboy belonging to that country, and mounting him on a horse and myself on another, we set off and followed the week up a dozen miles to its head, then ascended the range, which here was not very high, crossed it, and came upon the head of a blind, or waterless, creek which we followed down for three or four miles, when it suddenly ran out, and lost itself in a fine well-grassed plain. Advancing a couple of miles across the plain, we came upon a small, shallow, and muddy water hole, where we camped, watered the horses, and refreshed ourselves with a pot of tea, &c. While thus engaged I tried to get some information about the country from my companion, and, pointing down the plain, asked, "Water sit down?"--a shake of the head, and a decided "Bel" (no) was all the answer I could get, greatly to my disgust, as I could see the plain opening out westward into a beautiful expanse of country, with lovely open "downs" ridges, extending as far as the eye could reach. Knowing that a station called Yondarion (Jondaryan) must be situated somewhere to the westward, I continued our course in that direction across the Downs, the plain trending more to the north. After riding a couple of hours across this exquisitely lovely sheep country we suddenly came upon a camp of blacks, and the idea at once occurred to me that there must be water somewhere near, as these blacks would not be here. Riding up to the camp I asked, "Where water sit down?" "There along o' that fellow tree" was the answer, and one of them went up to a large box tree, in which a hole had many years before been cut, into which he inserted his hand with a small coolaman (wooden bowl) in it, and brought it out full of a dark brown but cool and not unpleasantly tasting water; the large hollow stem was in fact a reservoir, into which the rain water from the hollow branches above descended, and supplied the blacks with all they needed for drinking. I was much disappointed, especially as I was assured that "Bel water sit down good way" with a swing of the arm all round the horizon. Starting again, we continued riding to the westward till dark, when we camped and tied up the horses, as I knew that they would wander off in search of water, and, even though hobbled, would be some miles off before morning. During the night I made up my mind to return in the direction whence we had come, but just before dawn I heard the distant and faint barking of a dog to the westward, and knew that there must be white men, and consequently water, in that direction. At dawn we saddled up, and rode on in the direction of the friendly dog, and soon saw ahead of us, on the edge of a large plain, a hut and some sheepyards, which turned out to be an out-station of Yondarion. Here there was a creek with lots of water, and the horses enjoyed a good drink, after which we went on, and in a couple of hours arrived at Yondarion head station, where I was kindly welcomed by the owner, Mr. James Andrew, who soon had an excellent breakfast placed before me, which I thoroughly enjoyed, while my companion reveled in the luxuries of the kitchen, and the horses made up for lost time in the well-grassed paddock. I remained here till the afternoon, and ascertained from Mr. Andrew that the boundary of his run was six miles beyond the sheep station we had passed, which left unclaimed a large block of the beautiful country we had ridden over the day before, and, lying as it did so near to our runs on Emu Creek and Cooyar, it would be a most valuable addition to them. But what was the use of it without water, was the question I put to myself and Mr. Andrew, who assured me he knew of no water in that direction beyond the creek on which his sheep station was. Abandoning all hope, therefore, we saddled up in the afternoon, and, taking the road towards Toowoomba, we arrived late at night at Gowrie station, then held by its original occupants, Messrs. Hughes and Isaacs, the former of whom I had frequently met in Brisbane, and who now received me with great kindness. Early next morning we again set off through the bush for home, when my companion guided me across the range through a narrow pass between two dense scrubs, which saved us a considerable detour, and that, as far as I knew, was the only benefit I derived from his presence in the course of the trip. We got home into that night, and deep was my disappointment at having to abandon all idea of taking up that grand piece of country for lack of a few water holes in it. I had occasion, a couple of years later, to show a person the way across the range in nearly the same direction, only a few miles further north. After crossing the range we followed down another and larger creek than the blind one I had gone down before; very soon this creek ran out into the same plain on which I had camped at the muddy water hole, and soon we came upon a fine large permanent-looking hole, where the creek began to reform and in a mile or two brought us to another still larger, and then to another, on the side of which stood a couple of huts! On my riding up to the larger of the two, who should appear at the door but Mr. Wiseman, the same person who, years before at Eagle Farm, had regretted that he could not ask me to lunch with the Governor, and who was now installed here as manager of a new station called Rosalie Plains, lately taken up by Henry Stuart Russell, the owner of another station on the Condamine. To my intense disgust I now found out that the muddy hole at which I had camped on my former visit was the first of a chain of holes that extended down the plain, and formed one of the heads of Myall Creek, an affluent of the Condamine. Thus I had made a narrow escape of securing one of the best bits of country on Darling Downs. If, instead of striking across country to the westward, and making for Yondarion, I had ridden down the plain a couple of miles, the creek would have reformed, and I would have discovered these fine water holes, and our whole future career would have taken another course for better or for worse, who can tell? I think for better. But it was now too late to repine, and the disappointment had to be borne with the resignation always so conspicuous a trait in my character! Moral, never believe anything a half-savage blackfellow tells you, especially about water; always follow down a plain if you want to find water, and don't strike across down ridges, be they ever so lovely; and, lastly, if you find a bit of good country unclaimed and unoccupied, return to it, instead of going on to Gowrie, and explore every inch of it till you either find or don't find water. The embryo squatter will contemptuously remark (to himself), "Why didn't you apply for and take up the country watered or unwatered, and, if unwatered, make dams on it?" To which I answer, "Dams were unknown and unheard of in those days, and starting an original idea was never my forte."
    The next work I had to perform was very disagreeable, as it had to be done in consequence of a great mistake we had made in putting the head station on a spot where the water was not permanent. This mistake arose from want of experience of the soil and climate of our new run, and we soon found out (though not soon enough) that the porous whinstone soil, though excellent for grass, was ill adapted for holding water, so that ere our dry winter was over the hole where our supply had been obtained went nearly dry, and a well which we had dug in the bed of the creek shared the same fate. We had therefore, much against the grain, to shift the head station to a place four miles from the creek, where the water holes were larger, the soil more clayey, and therefore less porous. To work we went therefore, demolished the comfortable hut we had put up with so much trouble, and in which we had passed so many pleasant evenings, carted it and the kitchen to the new place, and there re-erected them. Here my bullock-driving accomplishments came again into play, and I did the transport business, while Charlie and the men erected the huts. While this was going on Charlie had to leave, and I camped by myself a few hundred yards from where the men were at work. One evening while I was eating my solitary supper, just brought to me by the hut-keeper, I was surprised to see a gentleman on horseback talking to the men at their camp. In a few minutes he came towards me, and I recognized him as a Roman Catholic priest whom I had met several times, and always found a very pleasant, kind, and jovial man, and I was glad, therefore, when he proposed to camp with me for the night. After spreading his blankets and making himself comfortable on the other side of the big log which made the backing of my cheerful fire, and partaking of the frugal meal I could offer him, he informed me that he was on a tour through the district to visit his co-religionists, and attend to their spiritual wants. We then had a pleasant chat while reclining on our blankets, and he told me a great deal of news about men, things, and events that had occurred in Brisbane and throughout the districts during my long absence from civilization. There was at that time a good deal of  excitement about affairs in Ireland, where Dan O'Connell was carrying on his agitation for "repale," and our conversation soon branched off into the question of Irish politics, on which we differed considerably, though the discussion was carried on with perfect good humor on both sides of the log.
    Next morning one of the men saddled up the reverend father's horse, and his tall and handsome figure disappeared forever from my sight.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, January 20, 1900, page 107


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XIV. [sic]--Setting Up for Myself.
    We had now been at Blind and Cooyar Creek for about three years, during which time the sheep had thriven well and increased fairly. My pay as overseer to the illustrious company had, fortunately for me, been taken almost entirely in sheep, except small amounts for personal expenses. These sheep were handed over to me, with distinguishing earmarks, at the end of each year, and I also got my share of the lambs and the wool in proportion to the estimated number of my sheep. The price charged for these sheep was, in my opinion, much above the market value, but then they were kept with the company's flocks free of charge, which may have neutralized the overcharge, and perhaps brought the advantage slightly to the other side. I had now so many sheep of my own that I thought it high time to look out for a run, and set up tor myself, Charlie offering to join me in my new enterprise. Durundur was by this time sold, so that David was in a position to give his undivided attention to Cooyar, and our services could therefore be dispensed with, without entailing irreparable loss on the company. The country round us was now all taken up, and even had it not been so I would not have cared to occupy any of it, as I had never considered it other than fair second-class country for sheep, and longed to verify my theory that only further inland, and on western waters, could really first-class sheep country and climate be found. Every available mile of country on Darling Downs had by this time been taken up, and to the westward of that district nothing but poor, sandy country and interminable brigalow scrubs, with small patches of open country among them, had been seen. Having some years before read an account of Sir Thomas Mitchell's discovery of Fitzroy Downs and Mount Abundance it occurred to me that, according to his description, that beautiful country could not be so very far to the westward of the most outlying station on Darling Downs, and, after some consultation, Charlie and I agreed that it would be worth while making an attempt to find it, or some other good country on the way to it.
    Sir Thomas had discovered Fitzroy Downs when on his way from New South Wales to look for Carpentaria, and with the important information I could get as to the track he had pursued, it was difficult to make an estimate of the distance that separated Darling Downs from the country he had discovered. However, I determined to make an attempt to find it, and we set to work to make the needful preparations for an exploring trip into the "wild West." I had heard of two gentlemen named Blythe and Chauvel who had brought their sheep across from the Mudgee district, and were camping on the Lower Condamine, looking for country on which to form a station. David was away somewhere, and Charlie had to stay at Cooyar in charge, so I set out alone with riding and pack horse, and well equipped for a bush journey, across the range to Rosalie Plains (now managed by a retired military officer named Irving, commonly called Fat Irving), and thence down Myall Creek, regretting every mile I advanced having missed the chance of appropriating such a grand piece of country, and thus making it necessary to undertake the expedition I was now starting to. That night I arrived at Warra, an out-station of Messrs. Bell, afterwards of Jimbour, where I was kindly entertained by Mr. Alexander Bell in the absence of his elder brother Joshua (afterwards Sir Joshua) Bell. Thence I rode on to Blythe and Chauvel's camp, some ten miles further down the Condamine, and they readily consented to join me in my exploring adventure, so, after a couple of days' preparation, the junior partner, Mr. Arthur Chauvel, accompanied by a blackboy named Darby whom they had brought with them from Mudgee, joined me, and off we set, with three saddle and two pack horses, carrying provisions, blankets, &c., and armed with a couple of guns and a brace of pistols. Being the senior in years and the most experienced bushman, I took charge of the party, and, leaving the Condamine, we struck off to the northwestward, crossed Charlie's Creek and the heads of Dogwood Creek, which joins the Condamine from the northeast, and then followed Dr. Leichhardt's track on his first journey to Port Essington, up "Dried Beef Creek,'' named thus because here he had killed his first ox, and dried the beef in the sun, making it into "jerky" after the fashion of the South American Spaniards. On the third day, calculating that we had now attained a position about due east of Mount Abundance, we struck off westward, and, after forcing our way for ten miles or so through a thick brigalow scrub (happily not quite so obstructive as the scrubs of the coast districts with their vines and "lawyers"), we emerged in the evening on a patch of open downs country, with a creek running through it to the northeastward, which proved that we had crossed the Main Range dividing the waters of the Condamine from those of the Dawson. Camping here in a downpour of rain, we started again next morning and continued our westward course for five days, through a succession of scrubby ridges, occasionally varied by a few square miles of open country, not of bad quality, but much too small to make a fair-sized run. We had a low, scrubby range on our left or south side, which occasionally rose to the dignity of low hills, to the top of which I climbed on several occasions to take a bird's-eye view of the surrounding country, but nothing could I see but scrub, scrub, all round for miles, with occasional glimpses of open country between. The first of these hills I named Mount Disappointment, and the second Mount Deceitful, as there was a fair-sized piece of open country at its foot, which at first promised well, but on closer inspection turned out to be a mere patch of a few square miles, surrounded by the inevitable scrub. Here we camped for the night on the bank of a larger creek than any we had yet seen, running eastward, thus showing that we were still on Dawson waters. This was our nineteenth day out, and there was as yet no prospect of our dropping upon Fitzroy Downs, or any other country fit for our purposes. No natives could we see, to enlighten us as to the surrounding country, even if they could have understood us, or we them; we had caught a glimpse of one the day before, but he had been "up a gum tree" hunting 'possum, and the first we knew of his presence was seeing him drop from the tree about twenty yards from us, pick himself up, and, uttering a succession of short howls, run crouching towards a creek close by, into which he pitched himself headlong, and disappeared. There was no chance, therefore, of getting any information from the natives; our provisions, in spite of the utmost economy in their consumption, were diminishing alarmingly, and for lack of large creeks or lagoons, we had only been able to shoot about half a dozen ducks and a few pigeons, and at the same rate of consumption, little would have been left by the time we reached a station, even if we had at once turned back, an idea both Chauvel and I scorned to entertain. The first part of the night we lay awake, discussing whether we ought to abandon Fitzroy Downs, and, striking off to the northeast, follow down the Dawson waters in hopes of finding some good country there, then gradually edging off southwards towards Darling Downs, return to our point of departure--or, should we continue our westward course for another day or two, in the hope of accomplishing our aim of being the first to find the way from Darling Downs to the splendid country described by Mitchell. During the first part of the night, when we were tired, hungry, and depressed, we rather favored the first plan, but after a few hours' sleep, a pint of tea, and morsel of damper and beef, our spirits revived, and we determined to continue our westward course in spite of all impediments. But this plan could only be carried out on condition of our submitting to a still more rigid economy in the consumption of our supplies, so we agreed to be satisfied with two meals a day, consisting of a small bit of leatherjacket or biscuit, and a still smaller bit of salt beef, which were divided into three equal portions--one of us then turned his back and the other, pointing at one of the portions, called out, "Who's to have this?" The answer was I, or you, or Darby. The food was apportioned accordingly, and the principle of "fair play and no favor" thus assured.
    After getting the horses saddled and ready for a start, I suggested that as there had been a good deal of rain, it would be as well to fire off our arms and reload, to make sure there should be no "misfire" if any occasion should arise for using them. After firing our salvo of six barrels, there was a moment's stillness, and then arose a yell of men's voices, and a screaming of gins and picaninnies that made the welkin ring, and showed us we had been camping within a quarter of a mile of a big camp of blacks. The knowledge of this made us reload our arms, perhaps rather more quickly than usual, and mount our horses without much delay, for, although we would have been glad of an interview with one or two, for the sake of obtaining information about the country, I had been taught by experience that with blacks, as with other members of the human family, numbers give confidence; they had large numbers and we had not, so we lost no time in bestriding our steeds, and pursuing our westward course with as much speed as was compatible with dignity--namely, a smart walk. Following up a branch of the creek on which we had camped for a dozen miles, we came to the foot of a densely scrubby range, which we crossed, and in a couple of hours emerged from the scrub onto the head of a creek running to the west, which showed that we had recrossed the Main Range and were again on western waters. Down this creek we continued our course, still at a smart walk, but the blacks should be following our tracks, and made about twenty-five miles before we camped at sunset. The creek received many tributaries, and increased greatly in size, but the country was execrable, nothing but a narrow margin of poor flats along the creek, and low ridges covered with scrub on both sides. I named it Gregor's Creek. That night we fortified our camp by placing all the saddles on edge round our heads to fend off any missiles that might be shied at us from the scrub, and we also kept our "weather eye" tolerably open; but the night passed in profound sleep.
    Next morning we continued our course down the creek, which gradually tended southward, much to our satisfaction, as this proved to be an affluent of the Condamine, which we were anxious to reach so as to add to our supply of provisions by ducks obtained from its great reaches of water and the lagoons near its banks. About noon the scrubby ridge on our left rose into a low isolated hill, and while our nags were having a bite of grass, a drink, and a roll in the dust to refresh them, I climbed to its top in eager anticipation of seeing open country to the westward; but no such luck was mine. Dense scrub greeted my view in every direction, not even varied by the open patches we had seen during the earlier part of our journey. Descending in a not very amiable temper, I avenged myself by naming the hill Mount Horrible, and, much mollified by this, we mounted and proceeded on our way, determined to get to the Condamine as quickly as possible, and, by following it up, make our way back to Darling Downs. Towards evening I noticed a slight improvement in the country and the grasses, and when we had camped I saw the sun sink clear to the horizon without the intervention of scrub, the first time that such a phenomenon had greeted our eyes during the whole journey. Next morning, while Darby was bringing in the horses, I shouldered my gun and walked up the sloping and open ridge at the foot of which we were camped. The country kept on improving as I advanced; whinstone soil thinly timbered with white box, and covered with blue and barley grass and a good sprinkling of herbage began to prevail. The top of the ridge was level for about half a mile, and I continued walking on to its western edge, when at the foot of a long slope before me appeared a large valley, its sides formed by open, undulating downs country, with a good-sized creek meandering through it. Above the top of the opposite slope appeared in the remote distance the summit of an isolated mountain, which I at once concluded must be Mount Abundance. The sudden transition from great despondency to joy at this grand discovery was almost too much for me in my rather reduced condition, and I flung myself down at the foot of a box tree, and for many minutes sat gloating over the squatter's paradise that lay spread out before me. Returning to camp with a light step and in a serene temper in marked contrast to that in which I had quitted it, I communicated the glorious news to my fellow travelers, who fully shared in my jubilation at this happy result.
    After saddling up and finishing our breakfast (which did not detain us long) we started off to have a nearer view of the glorious scene that so unexpectedly had greeted my eyes. Descending into the valley I had seen, we crossed the creek, in which were some very promising-looking water holes, and then ascended the long succession of sloping downs that formed the western side of the valley, and which were covered with abundance of the very finest grasses and herbage. On arriving at the summit of these slopes a vast amount of open country lay spread out before us, extending for miles to the south, to the west, and to the north, where appeared the mountain I had seen looming large against the sky, while behind us to the east lay the black and desolate-looking mass of scrubby country through which we had made our way. What would I not have given to spend a week in exploring this grand stretch of country? But, alas and alack! our provisions were now reduced to so low an ebb that starvation stared us in the face, and we had to content ourselves with one day's exploration, edging off all the time southward towards the Condamine, and leaving the mountain behind us gradually sinking beneath the horizon.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, January 27, 1900, pages 166-167


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XIV (Continued.)--Exploring.
    As we were riding along the top of a high plateau of open downs, a black speck appeared before us in the distance, which Darby pronounced to be a blackfellow, but which, on our getting nearer, turned out to be a "gin," busily engaged in digging up the ground with her long yam-stick, probably searching for edible roots or for ant grubs. So absorbed was she in this that she never noticed us until the jingling of the hobbles and tin pots on the pack horses reached her ears, when she looked up and saw us. Never was poor mortal more horrified; with a shriek she fled, uttering a succession of low moans, and never looking behind her lest the dreadful vision should appear again and strike her dead. I told Darby to ride after her and "head her back," which he did at a canter; she never stopped, but kept running on and on, until at last, finding she could not escape, she flung herself on the ground, hid her face in her hands to shut out the horrible vision, and lay stock still, uttering the most heartrending moans. I was much concerned for the poor creature, and would gladly have left her in peace to recover from her fright, but we were anxious to get information about water, always the most important element in exploring new country. Dismounting, therefore, I took her gently by her raven locks with one hand, and with the other removed her hand from her face, so that her eyes became visible, and then, assuming my very blandest expression of countenance, nodded and smiled on her, making signs to her to rise. This she did, and cast a timid glance at me, when I noticed that the expression of horror in her sable, or rather whitey-brown, countenance was not quite so marked. I now told Darby to speak to her in his native tongue, for although I knew she would not understand a word, I thought it might soothe her to find that one as black as herself could associate with white men and horses and yet live. The experiment succeeded; she stared wistfully at Darby, the expression of her face gradually became calmer, and horror was succeeded by astonishment. I now got out our biscuit bag, and putting a piece to my mouth, handed her some, making signs to her to eat it, which she did, but apparently with more surprise than relish. I then took a pint pot, and putting it to my lips, went through the form of drinking, pointing at the same time in various directions, with a note of interrogation in the expression on my face. Suddenly a look of intelligence appeared on her countenance, and pointing to the westward, she signified with animated gestures that there was lots of water in that direction. Where she pointed we could see a big plain with lines and clusters of large trees extending across it, which we assumed to be "Yarra," or flooded gum trees, a sure indication of a creek or river; but in that direction we dared not go. Our course must now be "to the east, to the east, to the land of the whites," and I felt like the Irish fisherman that "if anyone came between me and my last coorse, I'd run him down av he was my father." Leaving, therefore, our friend now much calmer and nearly restored to her seven senses, we continued our way across these lovely downs, and in the evening camped about a dozen miles further down on the same creek we had crossed in the morning, where our horses had a grand time of it, up to their eyes in magnificent grasses and herbage.
    Next morning we followed the creek down, cutting off the bends, and soon, too soon, the country changed from downs to low ironbark ridges, with patches of scrub on them. About noon, as we turned an angle of the creek, we saw before us, a hundred yards off, a camp of about fifteen blacks, with gins and picaninnies, who, greatly to our surprise, held their ground, and neither ran away nor attacked us, but awaited our approach with tolerable equanimity, though some of the men showed evident symptoms of fear, not unmixed with a desire to try conclusions with us, which was evidenced by the determined way in which they grasped their spears and scowled at us; others scrambled up the trees and stared at us in mute astonishment. We pulled up about thirty yards from the camp, when out stepped an elderly gin, and began to talk to us in a mixture of pure blackfellow language and the slang that serves as a means of communication between the two races, white and black, by which she made us understand that she had seen white fellows before, having been at one of the outlying stations on Darling Downs, and it was probably by her persuasion that her friends had neither run away nor attacked us. We asked her, "Where big fellow water sit down?" (meaning the Condamine), when, turning southeastward, she flung out her skinny arms, and exclaimed "Good way" (far). I was sorry we could not afford to give our elderly and sable informant anything to show our gratitude for what she had told us (which, however, we knew before), for of food we had hardly any left, and the taste for tobacco had not yet penetrated into these remote wilds.
    Leaving these sons and daughters of the soil with every outward appearance of friendliness on both sides, we pushed on as vigorously as possible for the rest of the day, and camped that night on the same creek, about a dozen miles further down. Next morning we continued in the same course, but, taking the pack horse he was leading from Darby, I sent him across the creek to cut off the angles on the other side, and look out for big water holes or lagoons, where ducks might be found to replenish our scanty larder. For an hour or so all went well; we caught occasional glimpses of Darby keeping abreast of us, but presently there was a considerable interval during which I did not see him, so, turning to Chauvel, I asked: "Have you seen Darby lately?" "No, not for a good while," was the answer. "We must cross the creek and see what has become of him." And we did so, but not a trace of Darby was to be seen. In vain we looked for the tracks of his horse going down the creek, and in vain we cooeyed; there was no response, and the only thing we could do was to turn and ride up the creek towards where we had lost him, which we did, and in about a mile came upon the tracks of his horse, not going straight in any particular direction, but crossing each other in the most promiscuous fashion, and in some places going round and round in a complete circle. "Why, the boy must have lost himself," I remarked. "It looks like it," was the answer, and this was confirmed when we came upon his tracks heading up the creek in the opposite direction from the right one. Following them up as quickly as possible for a mile or so, to our infinite relief we caught sight of Darby coming towards us, returning on his own tracks, and looking the picture of abject fright. His face was the color of putty, and his voice shook, when to my question, "What on earth have you been about?" he answered, "I lost myself." It turned out that, instead of cutting off the angles of the creek, he had several times followed round a big bend, and then turned the wrong way, up the creek instead of down. This confirmed my opinion that the blacks are not always good bushmen when traversing a country that is new to them. They are guided entirely by the features of the country, and have no idea of using the sun by day or the stars by night to shape their course by, and the compass is far above their comprehension; even the features of the country were not of this occasion a sufficient guide for poor Darby. The fright we got and the loss of valuable time was a lesson to me, and I made a resolve never again to trust Darby to his own resources. Facing about, we pursued our way down the creek, and that evening came upon "billabongs" (anabranches) and lagoons, which made us aware that we were near a large river, and furnished us with a couple of ducks for supper. Next morning we divided the last crumbs left in the bottom of our biscuit bag, about a handful to each, and this was the last of our farinaceous food. Our flour had been finished a couple of days before, our sugar bag was empty, and all we had left was a good supply of tea, and a few figs of tobacco. Our shot ammunition was also very scant, and our distance from the nearest station could not be under a hundred miles in a straight line, so the chance of injuring ourselves by overeating was not great.
    Turning once more eastward, we made the Condamine, and followed it up, pushing our way through a succession of scrub, anabranches, and large flats, keeping us near as possible to our east course, but frequently obliged to make long deviations to avoid natural obstacles, and find crossings over the numerous anabranches and creeks in our way. We had to be careful not to get very far outside the valley of the river and its bordering lagoon, for on this depended our supply of waterfowl to keep us from starving. Darby was fortunate as a sportsman, and by dint of taking advantage of cover, crawling close up to his victims, and blazing into the middle of the swimming flocks, in defiance of the laws of sport, he managed nearly always to hit one or two and occasionally three at a shot, and thus kept us supplied with ducks while the powder and shot lasted. But as day followed day these became very scarce, and on the third day our prospects were rather gloomy. Only a couple of charges were left, and we began to hint to each other that before very long it would be necessary to sacrifice one of our horses to keep us alive until we reached the nearest station. We had even fixed upon the victim, my pack horse, a lazy, useless brute, but in fair condition, when next morning, just as we had crossed a creek, we came upon some quite fresh horse tracks going up it, and we at once turned and followed them, and in a few minutes were charmed to meet the party returning on their own tracks. Having been unable to find a crossing place further up the creek, they were now returning to look for one further down, and thus by the greatest good luck we met them face to face. The party was led by a Mr. Connor, who generously supplied us with half a dozen charges of powder and shot (provisions I had not the assurance to ask for from an outward-bound exploring party), while we in return gave them some information about the country we had seen, but did not tell them the way to Fitzroy Downs and Mount Abundance, which in any case were further off than they had any intention of going. After a short confabulation we parted, they for the west and we for the east, and that afternoon we came upon a large circular sheet of water, some miles in circumference, and consequently not a lagoon formed by the overflow of a river, but by local drainage after heavy rains. I had the satisfaction some years after of seeing this sheet of water named Archer's Lagoon on a government map, and also one of the mountains I had named, Mount Horrible, I think it was, both placed there, I fancy, by Mr. Burnett, a government surveyor (the discoverer of the Burnett River), to whom I had related my adventures on this trip. The lagoon was shallow, and few waterfowl were on it, so after skirting along it for a couple of miles we left it, and edged off in a more southerly direction to regain the valley of the Condamine. A scrub soon appeared ahead of us, long and unbroken, and rather than follow it round we kept our course, and plunged into it. Hour after hour we forced our way along, and we had to camp without food or water, and, though there were a few open patches with grass on them, we dared not hobble out our horses, as they would have strayed off in search of water, and the poor beasts had, therefore, to be tied up, the only time such a misfortune had happened to them on this journey. We started again at dawn, and, after a couple of hours of winding and twisting about, we emerged upon open country, and soon after a chain of lagoons greeted our longing eyes, and furnished us with a breakfast of duck, washed down with a pint of tea, refreshing though sugarless, followed by a pipe of the soothing narcotic weed. After giving the horses a few hours to make up for their night's starvation, we again pushed on, and for a couple of days continued our weary way under the same uneventful circumstances.
    Again our ammunition was getting short, and again we began to cast wistful and longing eyes on the pack horse, when, joy of joys, the tracks of a small mob of cattle appeared before us. "Ah! Now we must be near some station, and all our trouble will soon be at an end," was the first idea that occurred to us. We followed the tracks of the cattle for a short distance, and I would have pitied (and eaten) any poor calf that had come within the range of our guns, as we all preferred veal to horseflesh. But presently the tracks disappeared into a scrub, and we left them, and pursued our way Eastward Ho! These cattle turned out to be a stray mob that had wandered away from some station on Darling Downs, and were not part of a neighboring herd, as we had fondly imagined. That evening our last charge was expended, and a brace of ducks was the result; on these we supped and breakfasted, and then went on again in the same direction as before. No more cattle tracks did we see to cheer us, but that night we came upon a large creek running towards the Condamine from the northeast, and knew that this must be Dogwood Creek, and that we ought now to be within twenty or thirty miles of a station. Next morning we pushed on with the utmost speed we could get out of our fagged and jaded horses--which never exceeded a slow walk--and that night camped on the Condamine without other food than the scanty remains of our ducks. Next morning we crossed to the other side of the river, and soon came upon some sheep tracks, which led us to an outlying sheep station belonging to a Mr. Ewer, who was then the furthest outlying squatter in that direction. In a few minutes the hospitable hutkeeper placed before us a large piece of damper, some "illigant" fat mutton chops, and a pot of exquisite tea, with sugar to match, but I was surprised at the smallness of our appetites. I at least was not able to dispose of more than a couple of chops, and a very moderate "junk" of damper, as I was more faint than hungry. What I enjoyed most was once more having sugar in my tea, a luxury of which we had long been deprived. That night we passed at Mr. Ewer's head station, and next day completed the circuit by arriving, after an absence of twenty-one days, at Blythe and Chauvel's camp, whence we had started. Our attenuated condition and the appearance of our wardrobes I leave to the imagination of the gentle reader, and will only remark that a more haggard and ragged trio could be rarely seen even in the slums of London.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, February 3, 1900, pages 213-214


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XIV.--(Continued.)
    I stayed here several days to rest and recruit myself and the horses, and talk over the events of our trip with my hosts. The question was, whether it would be wise for us, with our limited number of stock and few men, to attempt taking up and settling country so far inland, cut off as it was from Darling Downs by an almost unbroken mass of poor and scrubby country, useless for sheep-farming, and occupied by a good many wild blacks, as we knew from the numerous deserted camps we had seen along the valley of the Condamine. After considerable discussion it was decided that Mr. Blythe and I should make another journey to Mount Abundance, inspect the country more thoroughly than Chauvel and I had time to do, and by following a different route, try and discover some good country on the way, not so far off. As soon as this was decided upon, I returned to Warra, and from there sent a messenger to Cooyar with a note to Charlie, asking him to send me as quickly as possible by the bearer a couple of fresh horses and a supply of clothes, of which I was much in need. For a week, until the return of the messenger, I stayed at Warra with Mr. Alexander Bell, who treated me most hospitably, and entertained me with tunes on his fiddle, an instrument I had not heard for many years. I accompanied him on several trips about the run, and on one of them visited Jimbour (afterwards the head station), where there was then a solitary sheep-station slab hut, and where I found on my next visit (say, thirty years after) a palatial residence fit for a king, or at least a "German lairdie" to live in, and presided over by a very charming lady, the daughter of an old friend of mine, now dead. The country here was very excellent, and we could have taken it up on our first arrival on Darling Downs when Jondaryan was the furthest out station, but the fates decreed otherwise, and so we went to--Durundur!
    While I was staying at Warra, Dr. Leichhardt and his party appeared there on their return from the second attempt to cross the continent, in which he failed, as related above. The poor fellow looked thin and pale, and was naturally cast down at having to abandon the attempt, but his eye was as clear and his spirit as unsubdued as ever, and this he proved some months later by setting off again on his third expedition, from which he never returned. We had some friendly chats about former days, and when he left for the south I parted from him with much regret, which would have been still greater if I could have foreseen that we were never to meet again.
    On the return of my messenger from Cooyar with the fresh horses and my swag of clothes, I went back to Blythe and Chauvel's camp, and, after a couple of days spent in preparation, Blythe, Darby, and I started again Fitzroy Downsward, but this time I was determined that we were not to suffer from hunger if I could help it, so, besides a far larger stock of tea, sugar, flour, and beef, on two pack horses, we took with us an extra pack horse loaded with flour as a standby in case of floods or accidents, and we also took an ample supply of ammunition and some fish hooks and a line, things that we had stupidly omitted to take on the former trip. With these we caught a good many Murray codfish, which, baked whole in hot ashes, formed an agreeable change from the beef, duck, and occasional pigeon, which was our usual animal food. This time there was no dividing the food into portions &c., &c., but we reveled in luxurious plenty, took things easy, and spared our horses and ourselves much hardship and fatigue. We took an occasional day's or half-day's "spell" to rest the horses and bathe, and sometimes even washed our clothes, things that had been somewhat overlooked on the former trip, when hurry, hurry, or starve had been the order of every day. Then, by camping for some hours at one place and keeping up a large fire, we got plenty of hot ashes in which to bake an occasional damper, instead of the usual "leatherjacket on the coals," our only style of baking on the other occasion. I was, from long practice, well skilled both as a damper and leatherjacket maker, and therefore appointed myself baker in general to the party on both journeys. To balance all these luxuries there was this time much less of the delightful excitement and keen anticipation of coming events that are the main charm of bush exploration. Now we knew exactly where we were going, and could make a near guess of the time it would take us to get there, and the only thing that gave my spirits a small touch of exhilaration was the chance of our dropping across some good country on our way out, as we were now running down the valley of the Condamine on the southern side, instead of as before running it up on its northern bank. Our expectation of finding good country was, however, disappointed, though we sometimes followed up creeks that joined the river from the south, and made detours in that direction. Big box flats, interspersed with scrubs, very good for cattle, was the only kind of country we saw, so we abandoned the search, and struck out for our destination, Mount Abundance and Fitzroy Downs.
    When, according to my calculation, we should have been about opposite to the creek Chauvel and I had followed down from Fitzroy Downs, we crossed the river, and began to ascend the first creek we saw coming into it from the south. The country on its banks was at first poor and sandy, some of the ridges timbered with cypress pine, the first I had seen since leaving the Castlereagh. I soon noticed that the creek was not the one we had followed down before, so struck off westward across a cypress pine ridge for some miles, and came upon a large creek, which we followed up, and which next day brought us out once more upon the glorious Fitzroy Downs. The country soon opened out into a large plain, and we caught a distant view of Mount Abundance in a northeasterly direction, which proved that we were considerably to the westward of the country Chauvel and I had seen before, and we now set to work to give it all a thorough exploration. For six days we continued running creeks up or down in search of water holes, and when we found a big one, speculating as to whether it was permanent. We crossed miles of beautiful open downs, and marked many trees round our camp with a tomahawk, "A, B, C," Archer, Blythe, Chauvel. One night we camped at the foot of Mount Abundance, and Blythe and I climbed to its summit and had a beautiful view of the country round, when I made the discovery that the mountain we had seen on our first journey was not Mount Abundance, but another some miles to the northeast of this, the real Mount Abundance, which was too far west to have been seen by us before. Here a turkey buzzard strolled calmly into our camp, and made a narrow escape of falling a victim to my pistol; unluckily I could not reach my gun without alarming the bird, or we might have had roast turkey to give variety to our fare. At one place we saw, or fancied we saw, tracks of Sir Thomas Mitchell's drays crossing a "claypan," but they could not be traced after leaving the clay soil in which they seemed to have made a deep impression. At one of our camps we lighted the fire at the end of a large hollow white box log, and when it began to burn up were surprised to hear scratching and squealing inside the log. "I believe 'possum," remarked Darby; but he was mistaken, for in an instant out rushed a native dog, and scampered across the plain, his tail ablaze from his leap through the fire, and uttering the most dismal howls. Darby followed him with a shout of laughter, and it certainly looked comical (to us) to see the beast tearing along, and glancing back at his tail with evident surprise. The whole thing was so sudden and unexpected that we were also taken by surprise, or Master Dingo would have been followed by something more "striking" than a peal of laughter, for I detested the brutes much more then than I did many years after, when the discovery dawned upon me that by exterminating the dingo we had upset the balance of Nature, and delivered the country over to the ravages of the kangaroo and wallaby, soon to be followed by those of the still more destructive and pestilent rabbit. Whether these inflictions are compensated for by the advantage of keeping sheep in paddocks I leave to be decided by those who have tried it; for my part, I doubt it.
    On the afternoon of the sixth day we camped near the edge of the open country north of Mount Abundance, and, as nearly as I can make out by maps, not very far from the spot where the flourishing town of Roma now stands. I had kept a rough (a very rough) sketch of the country we had traversed during these six days, and this sketch I now produced, and Blythe and I proceeded to make fair and equal division of the country marked upon it. We then drew straws for the privilege of first choice, and the winner chose the part he liked best. Which of us was the winner I do not recollect, nor was it of very much importance, as events turned out in the end. Next morning we started on a northeast course, which soon brought us to the Main Range. We crossed it on to Dawson waters, and followed them down for several days through occasional stretches of fair country, but much cut up by scrubby ranges. The creek, or, rather, river (for it had attained a considerable size), now entered some very indifferent broken country, into which we did not care to follow it, so we bore off more to the southeast, crossing some fair to good country, still much broken by scrubs, and contemptible to the eyes which had looked upon Fitzroy Downs only a week before. Just as we were remarking that this country might do for want of better, Darby called out: "There are sheep tracks," and sure enough so there were. Following them up for a few miles, we saw before us a bark hut, and the yelping of some dogs brought to the door a man I had met in Brisbane named Windeyer, a son of one of the Sydney judges, who had taken up and stocked this country a few weeks before. Here we stayed overnight, and next day followed Windeyer's dray tracks back towards Darling Downs, arriving next night at a station lately taken up by Mr. Goggs ("The Nipper," not the "The Clincher") on some of the poorest and most repulsive-looking country we had seen on our trip. This was, I think, somewhere on the headwaters of Dogwood Creek, so we were once more upon western waters, and in a couple of days we found ourselves back again at Blythe and Chauvel's camp, after having completed a much wider circuit than on the former trip. This time it had taken us above a month to accomplish it, and yet we returned with several days' supply in our ration bag, so determined had I been not to suffer the pangs of starvation on this trip, as on the last, and though our horses were in very fair condition, none of them had run the least risk of losing their lives to preserve ours.
    The next thing to be done was to apply to the Commissioner of Crown Lands for a license to occupy the Fitzroy Downs country. The Commissioner for Darling Downs was Mr. Christopher Rolleston, whose house was on Eton Vale, near Drayton, Mr. A. Hodgson's run, previously mentioned. After resting myself and my horses for a few days, I set off, taking Blythe and Chauvel's application with me, for Eton Vale, via Jondaryan and Gowrie, and arrived there in three or four days. On stating my case to Mr. Rolleston, he told me that he did not think that his district extended so far west as to include Fitzroy Downs, but he would make a note of Blythe and Chauvel's and my applications over any other that might be put in for the same country. With this assurance I was obliged to be content, and set off again on my return to Cooyar. That night I passed at the camp of Mr. David Perrier, who, with his flocks, was on his way from Bathurst to the Burnett district, where he took up a station named Degilbo. He was accompanied by a young friend lately arrived from England, named W. H. Walsh, a very engaging and handsome youngster, who afterwards became one of my best and most intimate friends. Next day I struck across the bush, making for Cooyar, and came upon the camp of Mr. James Reid, who was temporarily occupying a part of the Jondaryan run, shearing his sheep before taking them out to the Burnett, where he had explored and applied for a run called Iderraway. In the course of conversation that night (which I spent luxuriously on the top of a bale of wool) Reid and I compared notes regarding our exploring experiences, and he expressed his surprise at my intention of taking up country so far to the west, when the whole of the Upper Burnett was unexplored and unknown. He described the country he had taken up as being of very good quality, and advised me strongly to go out and take a look at the Upper Burnett before being so rash as to transfer myself and my belongings to that "never-never" country in the Far West. "He was a most persuasive man, this quiet Mr. Reid," and a tall handsome young fellow he was too in those days.
    Next evening I arrived at Cooyar after an absence of more than two months, and found Charlie well and hearty, and everything progressing satisfactorily.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, February 10, 1900, page 252


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XV.--The Burnett Country.
    I gave Charlie a detailed account of all my adventures in the West, and a lucid description of the Fitzroy Downs country, not omitting to lay due stress on the mass of useless scrub that lay between it and Darling Downs, through which we would have to make our way before we could reach the Downs. After protracted consultations we came to the conclusion that Mr. Reid's advice had better be acted on, and an exploring trip to the Upper Burnett be undertaken before we decided to take our final departure for the Far West. After a short rest, and the due preparations, I accordingly again set off, this time accompanied by one of our Durundur blackboys, named Jacky Small, crossed the Bunya Range, and proceeded northwards, past Nanungo station, belonging to Mr. Berthwick, Barambah, belonging to Messrs. Ferriter and Jones, Boonerah, lately taken up by my friend Ned Hawkins, and in four days arrived at a newly occupied station near the junction of Barambah Creek and the Burnett, named Ban Ban, belonging to Messrs. Humphries and Herbert. Here Jacky and I began our explorations, as this was then the farthest out-station in that quarter. We made our way up the valley of the Burnett past the spot where the town of Gayndah now stands, then through some broken and rugged ridges, and spent some days exploring the country on the Boyne and Auburn creeks, which fall into the Burnett from the south and southwest. But the country here was not good enough for me, and when our supplies ran short, we returned down the river, and arrived at the junction of the Barambah and Burnett just in time to help Mr. Reid to cross his sheep to Ideraway, over one of the whinstone dikes which here span the Burnett.
    After a couple of days' "spell," and replenishing our ration bag, Jacky and I again set off, accompanied by Mr. Bunce, a Tasmanian botanist, who had been one of Leichhardt's party in his late unsuccessful expedition. He had been traveling with Mr. Reid, and now asked to be allowed to accompany me in order to pursue his botanical researches. Mr. Bunce was a man with a most peculiar physiognomy, one side of his face having been injured in some way, so that his mouth and one of his eyes were all askew, and when he spoke or laughed the expression of his face was peculiarly comical. This was a source of immense amusement to Jacky, who, like most natives, had a strong sense of the ludicrous, and he gave me many a sly smile when Mr. Bunce told me stories of his adventures with Leichhardt or in Tasmania, generally accompanied by comical contortions and grimaces. When exploring the country near the junction of the Boyne and Burnett, I had climbed a high hill, and noticed that the Burnett Valley stretched northward nearly as far as I could see, while at my feet the river took a sudden bend eastward towards the coast. I now resolved, therefore, to strike off northward from Ideraway, run up the valley of Reid's Creek, cross the range of mountains separating it from the head of the Burnett, and thus avoid going round the long bend where I had been before. Accordingly, the first night we camped on Reid's Creek, about fifteen miles from Ideraway; next morning followed up the creek for a few miles, then crossed it, and ascended the range of hills on its north side, whence we caught sight of a high sugarloaf mountain to the northeastward afterwards called Mount Perry. After making our way across sundry rocky and scrubby ranges, we dropped upon the head of a small creek running northwards, on which we camped. Next morning we continued our course in the same direction, and about noon came upon a good-sized river running south. This was one of the heads of the Burnett, and near to where we struck it a station called Daidengal (Dalgangal) was afterwards formed by Messrs. James, Hugh, and Colin McKay. We explored about here for a couple of days, but I did not like the country, which was mostly poor, sandstone ridges, thickly timbered, so I determined to follow down the valley, exploring as we went, and hoping to come upon some open and promising-looking country I had seen from my elevated point of view near the junction of the Boyne. That evening we saw before us a high ridge, evidently of whinstone formation, which I ascended next morning, and, looking down the river, saw before me a fine, thinly timbered valley, abundantly grassed, and composed principally of open whinstone ridges. To the north of the valley was a long, flat-topped mountain, which I named Table Mountain, and, descending from my elevated position, I rejoined my party, and we proceeded on our way. Soon we crossed the river between two magnificent sheets of water, and came upon a large, sandy, and apparently waterless creek, and then upon a smaller well-watered one, running slightly from the northwest, which, in honor of my native companion, I named "Jacky Small's Creek." We spent a couple of days exploring this nice bit of country (about the best I had ever seen on eastern waters), and then camped at a small waterhole in a gully running into the river from the north. The night was cold, so we made a rousing fire, beside which we all settled ourselves comfortably, each wrapped in his blanket, and slept the sleep of the tired and not overfed explorer. Just before dawn I felt something uncomfortably warm at my feet, and, looking up, discovered the end of my blanket slowly smoldering in the embers and filling the air with a smell that would have reminded me of "peat-reek" if that refreshing odor had ever greeted my nostrils, which it then never had. Jerking the blackened and frizzled blanket out of the embers, I found it was damaged right across from edge to edge, so tore off all the injured part, much to Jacky's amazement, who was by this time sitting up and rubbing his eyes to get them fully opened. Seeing Bunce lying comfortably in a sound sleep, I took the burnt strip and laid it across the foot of his blanket (a new one, borrowed by him from Mr. Reid), and returning to my own side of the fire, bawled out: "Hullo, Bunce, look at your blanket!" In an instant he sat up, and staring at his feet with a face full of horror and dismay, he exclaimed, "Oh, Lord, what shall I do? It's Reid's blanket!" The expression of his face was too much for Jacky Small, who rolled on the ground yelling with laughter, which was renewed when Bunce's dismay was turned into joy on discovering the trick I had played him. During that day Jacky's mirth was often renewed when he thought of the expression of Mr. Bunce's face as it emerged from under his blanket. This "witty joke" of mine is hardly worth recording, but it amused Jacky Small, and helped to relieve the tedium of a bush journey, a tedium not felt by me, however, as time on the bush never passed so quickly and pleasantly with me as it did on an exploring trip, when I was the leader. Naming this place "Burnt Blanket Gully," we left it, and struck off to the westward, when in a few miles we emerged upon another valley with a sandy creek running through it. This we named St. John's Creek, in honor of the day, and ran down the valley, doing some exploration on each side as we advanced. At that night's camp Mr. Bunce's botanical attainments were brought into use, for our supply of tea being exhausted, he discovered a berry on a small shrub growing round us, which when pounded formed a good substitute for "Scotch coffee," a decoction made of burnt crusts, which is often used to supply the place of tea or coffee when neither is to be had. Next day we ran St. John's Creek down to its junction with the river, which we crossed, and, cutting off the sharp bends which I had seen on my first trip, we next day returned to Ideraway, again passing the site of the future town of Gayndah. We found Mr. Reid in his camp, in high spirits at the quality of his new run, which he had thoroughly explored during our absence, and after a few days' rest under the hospitable tent flaps of our kind host (who was, as I had by this time found out, a very fine fellow). Jacky and I returned to Cooyar by the way we had come. I was fairly satisfied with the country we had found, which, considering its comparative nearness to water-carriage (at Maryborough), was not to be despised, though, compared with Darling or Fitzroy Downs, it was, as sheep country, unworthy to be named in the same page of history. During these two trips we had not seen one of "them blessed abergoins," as old Hexton, the Brisbane pilot, used to call the blacks.
    Charlie and I had now many long confabs, as to whether we should go out and take possession of the first-class Fitzroy Downs country, or be satisfied with the second-class but more accessible country I had discovered on the Upper Burnett. At last discretion, that "better part of valor," always so conspicuous in our family (whose Australian motto was "Funky, but Firm"), prevailed, and we decided to take our flocks to the Burnett, a course we adopted the more readily as David consented to allow D. Archer and Co.'s sheep to accompany us, when I represented to him that I had discovered sufficient country to satisfy the requirements of his illustrious and venerable firm (then of seven years' standing), as well as those of the new one, just emerging from embryo, and named Charles and Thomas Archer. I agreed to hand over to the old firm the lower half of the country I had discovered, including St. John's Creek, making "Burnt Blanket Gully," and a line drawn about due north from it, the boundary between the two runs. Mr. Bunce had also asked me to set apart a small bit of country for the use of a friend of his, Mr. E. Pleydell Bouverie, then on his way from the south in search of a run. This I graciously consented to do, and on Mr. Bouverie's arrival handed over to him a strip of country on the south side of the river, below "the bend," where he formed a station called Mundubbera. For this act of generosity I asked no compensation, and in this case I fear it is now too late to put in a claim--poor little Bouverie got married shortly afterwards, and then came to signal grief, and Mundubbera passed into other hands.
    As soon as we had finally determined to give up the idea of going to Fitzroy Downs, I wrote to Blythe, telling him that I had abandoned all claim to any part of that country, and that he could take it all for himself as far as I was concerned. About six months afterwards, the report reached us that Blythe and Chauvel had started with their sheep and men for Fitzroy Downs, that on the way they had found some good country, which we had traveled round without seeing it, and that they had taken possession and made their camp there (this country was afterwards called Blythe's Creek). Very soon the blacks attacked them, killed one of their men, wounded Blythe, and drove them back to Darling Downs with the loss of nearly all their lambs. I heard afterwards that poor Blythe (a good-hearted, sociable, humorous fellow) never rallied after this catastrophe, and that the firm of Blythe and Chauvel soon after succumbed to its misfortunes.
    Fitzroy Downs proper was afterwards explored and taken up by Mr. Allan McPherson, jun., of Blairgowrie, Perthshire. Mr. McPherson followed Sir T. Mitchell's route from the south, and brought with him a comparatively large establishment (for those times). After forming his stations and putting things in order he left for the south to visit a station he had in New England, leaving a manager in charge. On his way back, when within a day's ride of Fitzroy Downs, he met the manager and all his men wending their way south in a complete panic. They had been attacked by the blacks, who had killed some of the men, and the rest had "bolted," leaving the entire establishment in the hands of their assailants. McPherson called for volunteers to accompany him back, and managed to persuade about half a dozen of the pluckiest to turn and follow him. He fully expected to find the wool shed, which was full of wool, burned, all the huts and other improvements demolished, and the sheep carried off by the marauders. To his surprise he found everything intact, and on looking round for tracks saw that, rapidly as the white men had bolted off to the south, the blacks had even more rapidly "made tracks" in the opposite direction, leaving everything untouched, save perhaps a few score of sheep that they could carry off in a hurry. Some time after this Mr. McPherson started for Darling Downs, accompanied only by a blackboy he had brought with him from the south. The route he took was about the same Chauvel, Darby, and I had followed when returning from our first journey. One night the blacks suddenly attacked their camp, killed the blackboy, and McPherson only escaped by jumping on his horse, charging through the enemy, and riding for his life. He told me all this some five years after, when I was staying with him at his father's place, Blairgowrie, of which fine property he soon after became the "laird." He also showed me the maps he had made of his explorations on Fitzroy Downs, which exactly corresponded with my recollection of the country Blythe and I had explored, and he was a good deal surprised to hear that the camps, tracks, and marked trees he had seen when he first traversed the country had been made by my party. I have inserted this episode to show you what "hard lines" the pioneer squatter has often to submit to. A railway has for years traversed the country where Chauvel, Darby, and I were so nearly starved, where Blythe's man and McPherson's blackboy were killed, and Blythe wounded, driven away, and ruined. The railway starts from Brisbane, passes Toowoomba, and traverses the northern part of Darling Downs, then runs along the Condamine on its north side to Roma, and continues to the westward far beyond that flourishing town, near the site of which the native dog bolted out of the hollow log at our camp and scampered over the plain with his tail on fire. The newly hatched firm of Charles and Thomas Archer now began active preparations for stocking their newly acquired country on the Burnett. After shearing our sheep I purchased a team of bullocks, a dray, and a load of provisions, tools, and other necessaries at Ipswich, and sent them up to Cooyar. From there Charlie and I set off with all our belongings and about half a
dozen men, and, following the same route that Jacky Small and I traversed before, in about a fortnight we arrived at Ban Ban, Humphries and Herbert's station on the Barambah, where the road came to a stop; for the rest of the way I had to act as guide to the party, riding ahead of the dray, which had the honor of making the first wheel tracks through the site of the future town of Gayndah, and so onward over the broken country Jacky and I had traversed on my first exploration trip up the Burnett. After again emerging on open country and crossing the river we formed a camp for our whole following on its northern bank. Here my brother and I left the others, and set off to give the Upper Burnett country a more minute exploration than I had had time to give it before, and to fix upon the best sites for the various stations. After passing through the lower country, on the second day we reached the open whinstone ranges that had first caught my eye on my former excursion, but to my great disappointment we found some of the outlying parts, which I had not seen before, of a rather broken and stony character, and my companion for once rather lost patience, and exclaimed, "Why, you've given the best of the country to David Archer and Co., and to Bouverie!" We soon, however, got over these broken ranges, and emerged upon the fine, open country I had ridden over before, when Charlie exclaimed in his usual cheerful tone: "I was wrong; this is by far the best country we have seen after all; this will do very well." That night we passed pleasantly in camp on a creek rising out of Table Mountain Range, and falling into the river above Burnt Blanket Gully, and we unanimously agreed to call our new run Eidsvold, after the village in Norway where the first Storthing passed the Norwegian Constitution about 1815. The lower part of the country, which fell to D. Archer and Co. we afterwards called Coonambula, which we found was the blacks' name for the place on St. John's Creek where we formed the head station.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, February 17, 1900, pages 309-313


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XVI.
    It is unnecessary for me to go in detail through the events of that year, when we were "settling" the runs by erecting huts, wool sheds, boughyards, wash pool, and so forth. These details are all set forth above in the description of our first occupation of Durundur, Emu Creek, and Cooyar. The same hard work and hard fare fell to our lot, including shepherding and "Tim Shea-ing" when men were scarce and the grass burnt at lambing time. The blacks after a while became rather troublesome, so we again brought "the better part of valor" into play by withdrawing our outlying flocks from Eidsvold and centering them round Coonambula, so that they could be more easily protected from the head station in case of a sudden emergency. I took our first clip of wool to Maryborough, and we were among the first who shipped wool from that township, then situated some miles higher up the River Mary than where the large and thriving town of Maryborough now stands. The first magistrate and commissioner for the district was Mr. Bidwill, the botanist, with whom I had gone to the bunya scrub near Durundur, and whose name had been given to the bunya tree. Mr. Bidwill was in poor health when I saw him at Maryborough, and did not live long after I left him and returned to Coonambula.
    After we had been in occupation of the Upper Burnett country for about eighteen months, and I was getting tired of the monotony of settled bush life, and again suffering from "hjemvee," and longing for a "fragtemand's" life in Norway, or another exploring expedition, one night I had been out late counting a couple of flocks at one of the sheep stations, and when I arrived at the head station hut after dark I was surprised to find it crowded with visitors, who, under Charlie's supervision, were seated round the table, partaking of the usual frugal bush supper, damper, mutton, and tea. Our visitors were Mr. Reid, of Ideraway, Mr. George Mocatta, and last, but by no means least, my old friend Ned Hawkins, of Boonerah, where I had stayed several times on my way to and from Cooyar, and where I had also made the acquaintance of a young nephew of his, Alick Mackenzie, who was acting as his overseer. When we had finished our meal, and filled our social pipes, the following conversation took place.
    Hawkins: I say, Tom, have you seen in the papers all about the new gold discoveries in California?
    I: Yes, I have read about it.
    Hawkins: Well, what do you think of it?
    I: I don't believe a word of it.
    Hawkins: Ah, but I know it's true, for a ship has just arrived in Sydney from San Francisco bringing a lot of gold dust, and the ship belongs to Hort, a friend of Mocatta's, who knows it's all quite true.
    I: Well, suppose it to be true, what about it?
    Hawkins: Only that I've made up my mind to go to California, and try my luck at gold digging, and want you to go with me; will you come?
    A pause of about half a minute, during which it flashed upon me that California was more than halfway home! I glanced sideways at Charlie, whose face bore a puzzling expression, but a rather encouraging smile, and then I answered: "Well, I don't mind if I do; when do you start?"
    Hawkins: I start from here tomorrow for Sydney, and from there we will sail as soon as ever we can get a ship to take us.
    Here Charlie broke in with: "Oh, but suppose I put my veto on your going, Master Tom?" This was, however, said with such a smile of approval on his face, that I made bold to reply: "O, you be blowed!" (or something to that effect), and so the affair was settled. I found out afterwards that our visitors had arrived an hour or two before I came in, and that Hawkins had persuaded Charlie not to prevent my going, if I did not object. The only stipulation I made was that our departure from Coonambula should be postponed for one day, to enable me to get some clothes ready for the journey, which was done by our cook and washerwoman passing a couple of shirts and a pair of moleskin continuations through the washing tub. Next day this was accomplished, and the day after I said goodbye to Charlie mounted my horse, and, accompanied by our three visitors, found myself on my way to California, via Ideraway, Boonera, Cooyar to take leave of David, and Eton Vale, to say goodbye to Willie, who then managed that station for Hodgson. Hence we proceeded to Brisbane, where I met Ned Hawkins and his nephew Mackenzie, who was also to make one of the party for California, and a fine, stout, well-set young fellow he was. After a week in Brisbane he and I and half a dozen other passengers embarked for Sydney, on board the two-topsail schooner Beaver, while Hawkins waited for a steamer which was to leave some days later and by which he arrived in Sydney before us. In Sydney we spent several weeks, engaged principally in raising the "needful" to pay for our outfit and provisions, and in gathering them together for shipment on board the good barque Elizabeth Archer, of Liverpool, Captain Cobb, of 350 tons, and on this gallant little barque we also took our passages, along with about half a dozen others in the cabin, and about fifty second-class and steerage passengers. During our stay in Sydney I was, thanks to Hawkins, more in the society of ladies than had been my lot since leaving home. His mother, sisters, and many other relatives were living in and near Sydney, and several farewell balls and parties were given, where the success of our enterprise was pledged in bumpers of "the rosy," and heartily responded to. There happened to be many of our squatting friends in Sydney at the time. "Little" Bigge, Balfour, Mocatta, &c., and they also gave us a parting feast at Petty's Hotel on Church Hill, to which Jacob Montefiore and his brother Joseph, and several other leading merchants of Sydney were invited. Before the enthusiastic and highly sociable gathering broke up, one of the party gave vent to his feelings by singing a ditty to the tune of "A wet sheet and a flowing sea."
    Our party consisted of Hawkins, Mackenzie, and myself, my two Durundur blackboys, Jacky Small and Davey, Sandy, and another blackboy of Hawkins', and two Chinamen, also his. The evening after the dinner at Petty's we embarked, and at daylight the following morning we "spread our canvas to the gale," and bade farewell to Australia, all of us "for years," and some of us "for ever."
    We got under way with a light but fair wind, and, with studding-sails set, soon lost sight of the bold cliffs forming the entrance to Sydney Harbor. After a pleasant run of eight days, during which we became acquainted with the only lady in the cabin, Mrs. Cobb, the captain's wife, a kind and very pleasant woman, we sighted the Three Kings group of islands, lying off the north point of New Zealand, and after skirting along for a few hours, within sight of the bold and picturesque coast of the mainland, we shaped our course rather more to the eastward, and made for the center of the broad South Pacific Ocean. For about a week we continued a nearly due east course, and then began to edge off more northerly towards the tropic. Our gallant captain now ordered the heavy and nearly new canvas we had been carrying to be unbent, and replaced by some thin and more than half-worn sails, which (he said) "were good enough to carry us through the tropics." A few nights after this had been done, I was roused from my slumbers by the ship heeling far over in the direction of her "beam ends," and the captain scrambling hurriedly up the companion shouting "Up with the helm" at the top of his voice. This command was obeyed and the ship, paying off before the wind, soon regained her equilibrium, and I turned over in my bunk and was once more "wrapped in the arms of Murphy." Early next morning, on going up on deck a scene of indescribable confusion met my view. A sudden squall had struck the ship on the "port" side, and ere she could be got to pay off before the wind it had blown nearly every one of the old sails into rags and tatters, and they were hanging in gay and fluttering festoons from the yard. Nearly everything movable on deck had "fetched away," and casks, buckets, spars, and all kinds of impediments were scattered around in "most admired disorder." The scene down in the 'tween decks, which were occupied by the second-class and steerage passengers, must have been very lively, but I refrained from going forward and glancing down the forehatch. All hands were now engaged for several days in unbending and sending down the ragged old sails, repairing and resetting them, and the captain, having by this time discovered my propensity for "taking a trick at the wheel," persuaded me to spend a good many hours in that interesting employment, so as to allow the steersmen proper to lend a hand in the work going on. After this little catastrophe, a much brighter "lookout for squalls" was kept up, and one dark and rainy night, when I was ascending the main rigging, to look out for a doubtful island that was laid down in the old Spanish charts (and copied into ours marked "doubtful") near our track, I heard the captain call out "Watch! Reef topsails." As it was usual when only the watch was on deck to begin with the foretopsail, I took no notice, but seated myself on the main-topsail yard, with my right hand grasping the main topmast stay, and began "glowering around" in search of that mythical Spanish island. I had not been in this position more than a couple of minutes, when the yard suddenly disappeared from under me, and left me sprawling in the air, swinging by one hand, my feet performing a bound forward, impelled by the angle at which I was grasping the stay. I need hardly remark that it was not long ere I seized the stay with my other hand, nor did I omit to cling with my feet to the topmost shroud, when, following the law of gravitation, they swung back and struck against it. The captain's surprise when he saw me slide down the backstay and jump on deck close by him and his dismay when I told him of my narrow escape were very comical. He warned me most impressively not to go aloft again on a dark night after the order had been given to "reef topsails," a warning I faithfully obeyed during the rest of the voyage. A week or so after this "moving incident," the captain one day made the following speech just as we were finishing our dinner: "Well, gentlemen, we will soon be passing pretty close to Pitcairn Island, and as our vegetable supply is getting rather low, perhaps you would like to lay in a new stock for cabin use, by joining together, and making up a fund for that purpose. If so, I will call at Pitcairn, and, as there is no anchorage, will 'lay to' off the island, while you go ashore in the boats, and lay in a supply of whatever you want." This proposal took us rather by surprise, but, on consulting, we found there would be no difficulty in raising the needful fund, and our fellow passengers, Messrs. Bowden, Hargreaves, Davidson, and Dr. Jeston, all cheerfully agreed to join in so laudable an object, and we all looked forward with great interest to this opportunity of visiting an island holding so renowned a place in British naval history, though we could not but consider the captain's proposal that we should furnish his ship with a supply of fruit and vegetables somewhat cool.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, February 24, 1900, pages 361-363


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XVII.--At Pitcairn Island.
    A few evenings after this the captain remarked to me, "If this breeze holds (it was northerly), and you will turn out at 6 o'clock tomorrow morning, I'll show you Pitcairn Island, about twenty miles off, on the weather bow." Accordingly, about 6, I went on deck, and the skipper, pointing to windward, exclaimed in a triumphant tone: "There you are; there's Pitcairn as large as life." So it was, looming high above the horizon, though our distance from it was certainly not less than the stipulated twenty miles. I thought this an uncommonly good "landfall," considering that Pitcairn Island is a mere speck on the huge waste of waters of the South Pacific. In the forenoon we ranged up within sight of a row of white cottages, crowning the top of a precipitous cliff, apparently about five miles to windward, and the captain, backing the main topsail, called for volunteers to take oars in the boat that was to be sent ashore in charge of Mr. Doran, the first mate. Alick Mackenzie and I at once stepped forward, and then Mr. Hargreaves presented himself at the gangway in a rather hesitating manner, and was accepted. Neither Ned Hawkins nor any of our other cabin mates could pull an oar, so they had to stand ruefully by and see us scramble into the boat, which had been lowered, and was gaily tossing alongside in a pretty rough sea. "Shove off," was the first word of command, and then, "Out oars and give way," and off we set towards the land. Not fifty yards had we advanced when a splash and a "thud" behind me made me look over my shoulder, and there was the ponderous form of Mr. Hargreaves sprawling in the bottom of the boat, with his legs over his thwart tilted up in the air. He had "caught a crab," and had lost his oar, which was picked up with some difficulty. Another start, and in ten minutes another "crab" revealed to us that Mr. Hargreaves was totally incapable of managing an oar, so his had to be laid in, and we had the left-handed satisfaction of propelling through a heavy sea fifteen stone of useless weight, with three oars instead of four. The hardship of the infliction was much increased when we discovered that instead of having been five miles from land, as we fondly imagined when we left the ship, we must have been at least ten, the mistake having been caused by an optical delusion [sic] which made the cliffs on the top of which the cottages were ranged appear quite low, when they were in fact several hundred feet high, and we had pulled at least five miles before we saw the surf breaking on their base. After nearly four hours' hard pulling we found ourselves opposite a depression in the cliff, and at its foot we saw a narrow strip of sandy beach, with large boulders extending from it a couple of hundred yards seaward. Over these boulders the waves were breaking furiously, and not a channel through them could we see. A good many people were collected on the beach behind the breakers, and presently to our great joy a whaleboat shot out through them, manned [omission] came alongside of us, and one of them jumped on board our boat. Taking the helm, he told us to "give way," and this we did with a will. Plunging into the breakers, our pilot guided us through them by a tortuous channel, until we got within a dozen yards of the beach, when half a score of young fellows rushed in up to their waists, seized the boat by both gunwales, and, aided by a topping "comber," shot her well up onto the beach. When the wave receded, out we all jumped, and in a twinkling the boat was hauled high up onto the dry sand. At least a score of people of both sexes and all ages now rushed upon us, seized our hands, and, shaking them most cordially, bade us welcome in excellent English. A comely, well-built set of folks they were, many of the men and nearly all the young women and children having tolerably fair, rosy complexions, with black or dark brown hair, the women's neatly gathered on the top of their heads, and fastened there in graceful, wavy ringlets. The men were all dressed in light European clothes, and the women wore a loose jacket of light striped stuff, reaching below the waist, and a long strip of the same kind of stuff wound round and fastened to the waist, and reaching halfway down the leg. For that climate nothing could be more "neat, cool, and handy" than this costume.
    In a few minutes a charming bevy of about a dozen young women, girls, and boys moved off towards the foot of the cliff, and called to us to follow, which we cheerfully did, and now we noticed for the first time a narrow road that had been cut in the face of the cliff at a pretty steep angle, and which in a couple of hundred yards brought us to the top of the cliff onto a small plateau formed of rich volcanic soil. From here a winding path up the sloping face of a high bank formed of the same kind of soil brought us out upon a large level plateau, extending far to the left and right, running parallel to the top of the cliffs, and dotted with lovely rustic cottages, each surrounded by a large plot of beautifully cultivated land, teeming with banana, plantain, and breadfruit trees, sugar cane, yams, sweet potatoes, and other tropical fruits, and vegetables too numerous to mention. Behind this plateau the country sloped upward several hundred feet, covered with indigenous forests, with occasional clearings occupied by groves of cocoa palms and other tropical or semitropical plants. At the top of this was a large cultivated plateau, flanked by a range of hills, one of them sending out a spur towards the sea, terminating in a high, conical peak, on the top of which Christian, the leader of the mutineers, was accustomed to sit for hours on the outlook for a man of war, which, he expected, would pounce down upon him, and avenge his mutinous and piratical outrage. 'Tis thus that "Conscience doth make cowards of us all." This high-lying, cultivated plateau was treated differently from the rest of the arable land. Instead of being divided into moderately large portions, each the private property of individual owners, the ownership was vested in the whole community, and each man was supposed to contribute equally to its cultivation. The consequence was that instead of being in the admirable order in which the individually owned land surrounding the cottages was kept, the "communal" land was foul, weedy, and comparatively unproductive, and was, I believe, the only cause of occasional disagreement among the natives.
    After wandering about among the cottages, and shaking hands with numbers of the natives, we met a purebred white man, who presented himself to us as the Rev. Mr. ------, the missionary who had spiritual charge of the natives, to whom he was, in appearance, a very striking contrast, being an undersized, rough-looking individual, with a florid complexion, a bland and somewhat sneaking manner when he spoke to us, but assuming one of overbearing superiority towards the islanders. I found afterwards that Mr. 
------ had been a common before-the-mast sailor, that he had "become converted," had joined a sect, got himself ordained, and by some means or other appointed as missionary to the Pitcairn Islanders. So much for Mr. ------ at present; he will figure again by and by in this narrative. Mr. Doran, our chief mate and officer in charge of our boat, now signified his intention of returning on board, and the ship having by this time beaten up close to the landing place, where she was standing "off and on" under easy canvas, looking, from our commanding elevation, like a boy's toy boat, and the wind being off the land, and therefore fair for the boat to return on board, he set off with the two sailors who had come ashore with us and Mr. Hargreaves, while Mackenzie and I remained on shore. I had given Mr. Doran a note for Hawkins, telling him to come ashore as soon as he could, if he wished to see the most beautiful spot, and the nicest and handsomest people that had ever greeted his Australian optics. I also asked him to bring with him as many of his own, of Mackenzie's, and of my spare garments as he could conveniently lay his hands on, as Mr. ------ had told me that they would be very highly appreciated by the islanders. Mr. ------ also begged Mr. Doran to persuade our captain to send him a few bottles of spirits, to be used "solely for medicinal purposes." The islanders' whaleboat also put off to the ship, and in a couple of hours returned with Hawkins and Mr. Davidson, the man who had been elected managing directer of our Fruit and Vegetable Joint Stock Company, and cashier of the amalgamated capital. They brought with them a fair supply of "old clo'", and about half a dozen bottles of brandy, as a gift from our skipper to the Rev. Mr. ------, to be used "for medicinal purposes only." We now set off, each accompanied by a band of young women, girls, and boys, to explore the island, while the older men set to work and carried down from the high-lying, cultivated land bags of sweet potatoes and yams, while large supplies of oranges, limes, coconuts, bananas, and plantains were gathered from the gardens surrounding the cottages, and everything was deposited in heaps in a central place on the lower plateau above the beach. After rambling around for half an hour under the guidance of my charming friends, through sylvan groves, with occasional vistas giving us glimpses of the sea sparkling in the sun, we returned to the cottages, and I began to explore them in search of my friend Hawkins, of whom I had somehow lost sight during our wanderings. For a long time I could hear nothing of him, but at last a young native pointed to a cottage across a small watercourse, and said that a tall young man of our party was there. Crossing the creek by a rustic bridge, I entered the cottage by the open door, and the first thing that greeted my vision was my friend sitting at one side of a table and Mr. ------ at the other. A bottle of the brandy, "used solely for medicinal purposes," was standing between them, with glasses to match, and there they sat conversing in the most sociable and friendly spirit on the past history and present prospects of Pitcairn Island and its inhabitants! Hawkins was of course not aware of the terrible infraction he was committing on the rules laid down by his "spiritual" companion for the use of ardent spirits on the islands, or he may perhaps have persuaded Hawkins that the state of their healths required a little "medicinal" stimulant, as the rev. gentleman was both the "body curer" and " soul curer" of the islanders, and in the former capacity freely distributed among them the contents of a big and well-stocked medicine chest. Alcoholic medicine was, fortunately for them, not so lavishly distributed; free trade, then in its infancy, had not penetrated to Pitcairn, and the "Liquor Laws" were there administered as a strict monopoly.
    When night set in we became the guests of various cottage-owners, who guided us to their homes and served us with supper, which in my case consisted of stewed kid with baked yam, nicely cooked, and followed by fried plantain, bananas, and oranges, all very neatly served up by my hostess, a fine, handsome young woman, a descendant of one of the midshipmen of the Bounty, named Young, who was, I believe, not a mutineer, but was forced by Christian to remain in the Bounty. My host, her husband, was named Christian, and was a son of Thursday October Christian, and grandson of the arch-mutineer, whose wife, my host's grandmother, a pure Tahitian, and the sole survivor of her race on the island, lived with her grandson in the cottage. She could not speak English, but in her native Tahitian requested her grandson to tell me that she remembered seeing Captain Cook when she was a girl of 5 or 6. She was a hale, hearty, and very stout old dame, with copper complexion, and a shock of thick, wavy, snow-white hair. After supper we adjourned to a building, larger than the ordinary cottages, which was used as a kind of consulting place or town hall, and here a ball was got up in our honor, but only the men figured in it as dancers, the women looking on and refusing to dance, in spite of our urgent requests for them to honor us by becoming our partners. We found out afterwards that it was considered highly indelicate for women to dance, and, though we assured them that the Queen (for whom they all expressed the most devoted loyalty), often "figured on the light fantastic," our entreaties and blandishments were in vain. As for the men, "hornpipes, jigs, strathspeys, and reels put life and mettle in their heels" to the music of a fiddle, played by one of the young islanders, the only one, I believe, who had visited foreign countries and acquired the art of "scraping the viol." Towards the small hours we separated, and each proceeded to his quarters, escorted by his host carrying a torch, to light up the narrow paths winding among the gardens and cottages. Devout prayers brought the day to a close, and I was soon ensconced in a very comfortable bed, made up of cocoa fiber, and covered by bedding woven from the fiber of some native plant by the industrious and deft hands of the women.
    Next morning at gray dawn I accompanied my host to a cluster of cocoa palms, his property, growing on the outskirts of the timbered slopes behind his cottage. He scrambled up one of them and threw down a number of nuts, some ripe and some quite green, and after coming down he opened the end of one of the green ones and handed it to me. Clapping it to my mouth I drank a long draught of the delicious cool milk, and, thus refreshed, was able to help my friend to carry home a number of the nuts, his share of those intended for shipment to our gallant barque. During our absence, my fair hostess had been preparing our breakfast, of which we partook with great relish after our exertions in the early morning. During the forenoon the men were all busy carrying loads of fruit and vegetables to the beach and placing them in the boats, which took them on board ship, while our treasurer, Mr. Davidson, was taking a note of everything that was sent off. When the last load disappeared down the path to the beach, he settled accounts with Mr. ------, who represented the island, and then Mr. Davidson and our other cabin companions embarked and went on board, while Hawkins and I lingered, putting off our departure to the last moment. That moment came too soon. I took an affectionate leave of my kind entertainer, his mother, his wife, and lovely children, and, after bestowing sundry garments on Christian and knickknacks on the women and children, went off towards the beach, the wife preceding me along the path, carrying an immense bunch of bananas, the stalk resting over her shoulder, and the end dragging along the ground at her heels. On the way we came upon Hawkins and Mr. ------ in earnest conversation. Mr. ------ was deeply affected, and in moving terms was representing a case to Hawkins, which seemed to make a deep impression on my friend's sensitive heart. On my joining him he took me aside, and said: " Look here, that donkey Davidson has gone on board, and in settling accounts with Mr. ------ has paid him 10 dollars too little for the stuff we have bought." Here we turned and joined the poor injured Mr. ------, who now appealed to us both in moving terms, and begged us to square the account ere we left. He said he was a poor man with a large family, and the islanders would hold him responsible, and make him hand over to them every cent that was due, and so forth. All this he said in a tone of anguish, with hands clenched, and an expression of earnest appeal on his face. This was too touching for us to resist, and we each contributed one-half of the sum required to render full justice to the deeply aggrieved Mr. ------. We then descended to the beach, and bade a touching final adieu to the sorrowing assembly of islanders that had escorted us. Each of us got a wreath of orange blossoms wound round his hat, and as I stepped into the boat my kind hostess handed me, as a parting present, the big bunch of bananas she had carried down. This was the last of the many acts of kindness I had received from her and her husband, but there was no time left for giving expression to my gratitude. Our crew and our steersman were all in the boat, the word was given to shove off, and away we went in the face of a greatly diminished surf, the heavy waves through which we landed the day before having been caused by a local gale. With waving of hands and handkerchiefs on both sides as long as we were within view we made our way on board, and, presenting our native friends who had brought us off with a few gifts as parting tokens of regard, we bade them a final farewell, and, bracing round our main yard, stood once more on our course; but we did not "go on our way rejoicing," as we were all very sorry to part from such kind and hospitable friends as the Pitcairn Islanders.
    After the island began to fade on the horizon we descended to the cabin, and began to talk over our various adventures, and presently Hawkins mentioned the unfortunate mistake our treasurer had made in settling with Mr. ------, and how we had rectified it. The first effect of this announcement was a look of amazement on Mr. Davidson's face, and amusement on the faces of the others, which soon developed into a burst of hearty and prolonged laughter. The look of grave reproach which Hawkins and I cast around us only served to increase the merriment, and when Davidson brought out his accounts, and proved by them that he had paid Mr. ------ every farthing that was due to him, Hawkins and I had blushingly to confess that, enlightened and thoroughly wide-awake Australians as we were, we had been completely "done," in fact "done brown," by an ignorant combination of before-the-mast sailor, missionary, and quack.
(To be continued.)
-----
    The Rockhampton Record states that "Mr. David Archer, one of the noble band of brothers who have left their mark on the history of this country, and father of Mr. Robert S. Archer, of Gracemere, passed away at Croydon, Surrey, England, on 10th January, at the ripe age of 83 years. The deceased was one of the pioneers of settlement in this colony--at the time portion of New South Wales. He arrived at Sydney in 1832, and immediately engaged in pastoral pursuits, being appointed manager of Willarawong for Mr. James Walker. In 1842 he proceeded north to take up country on his own account, and, crossing Darling Downs, he selected Durundur, north of Caboolture, as a favorable spot. Later on Emu Plains and Coonambula, both on the Burnett, were taken up by the subject of this notice. At that time the firm was styled David Archer and Co., Eidsvold and other properties in which the deceased was interested being owned by Archer Bros. In 1852 Mr. Archer returned to England and entered into business as one of the firm of Johnson and Archer. In this he was engaged until a few years ago. As one of the brothers Archer, he was at one time part owner of Gracemere, and of the firm Mr. Thomas Archer, ex-Agent General, is the sole survivor, although there are three brothers who were not in the firm--Messrs. Archibald, Colin, and James Archer—still alive." (The late Mr. David Archer is the "brother David" so often referred to by Mr. Thomas Archer in his "Recollections."--Ed. Queenslander.)
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, March 3, 1900, pages 395-396


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XVII (Continued.)--The Mutiny of the Bounty.
    As I fear that the education of some of you has been so shamefully neglected that you have been left in ignorance of the history of Pitcairn Island, I may as well favor you here with a slight sketch of it. About the end of last century, or say, about one hundred years ago, H.M.'s ship Bounty, Lieutenant Bligh in command, was sent out to the South Sea Islands to bring from there to the West Indies the breadfruit tree, which had been reported by Captain Cook, or Mr. Banks, the naturalist who accompanied him, to abound on these islands. The Bounty attempted to make the passage via Cape Horn, but then, as in Drake's time, and even to this day, gales of westerly winds prevailed in that region at least nine months out of the twelve, so after beating about for several weeks, and sustaining considerable damage in trying to weather the storm, the Bounty put up her helm and bore away for the Cape of Good Hope, where she refitted, and laid in a supply of provisions and water, and then continued her eastward course until she reached the coast of Tasmania (Van Diemen's Land), then unsettled and almost unknown. Here a fresh supply of wood and water was taken on board, and the voyage was continued to Tahiti, in the Society Group, so well known to the reader of Cook's voyages. Here the Bounty remained for a considerable time, refitting and filling her water casks, and digging up and taking on board many hundred breadfruit plants, the natives helping the crew in the most friendly manner in all their labors, and treating them with the greatest kindness.
    After all this was accomplished, the Bounty, amid the tears and heartrending cries of the natives, got under way, and started westward on the way to the West Indies. Not many days after this a band of mutineers, led by Acting Lieutenant Christian, appeared early one morning in Captain Bligh's cabin, seized him, tied his hands behind his back, dragged him on deck, and placed him and eighteen of the other officers and men who refused to join in the mutiny in one of the boats, with a very small supply of food and water, a compass, and a few other nautical instruments, and, casting them adrift, with a cry of "Hurrah for Tahiti!" turned the ship's head round, and shortly she disappeared from the view of the unfortunates in the boat, who found themselves in one of the most awkward predicaments in which human beings can well be placed. The boat was so deeply laden that only about a foot of "freeboard" was left above the surface of the sea, and their distance from the nearest land inhabited by whites--the Dutch island of Timor--was nearly four thousand miles. Nothing daunted, however, Captain Bligh and his crew shaped their course westward, making for the coast of Australia, then unsettled, and only very cursorily explored by Captain Cook. Calling at one of the South Sea Islands near their course to renew their supply of water and pick up any fruit that could be found, they were attacked by the natives, who killed one of their men, and, their only arms being a few cutlasses, the rest had to jump hurriedly into the boat, narrowly escaping a general massacre. They passed several other islands, but dared not land on them, and, favored by the southeast trade wind that generally prevails in those latitudes, they crossed the vast expanse of ocean between the islands and the coast of Australia, which they reached after enduring terrible hardships from cold, starvation, and thirst, and being often nearly swamped by the heavy seas that came raging after their deeply laden and frail craft. Crossing the barrier reef, they got into smoother water, and steered in among the islands that are scattered along the Australian coast, where they occasionally landed to fill their water cask and gather shellfish, which now formed their principal food supply. Rounding Cape York, they passed through Torres Straits, again faced the open ocean, and, in about a fortnight, the miserable, half-starved, and emaciated crew reached Timor, where the Dutch colonists received them with great kindness. Several of the men died soon after, killed by the hardships they had endured, and Captain Bligh and the survivors made their way back to England, via Batavia. Shortly after they got home, a frigate named the Pandora was sent out to Tahiti to capture the mutineers, in which she partly succeeded, most of them having taken up their abode in the Society Group. But the Bounty, with eight of the mutineers, including their leader Christian, had, after taking on board a number of native men and women, disappeared, no one knew whither. The Pandora, on her way back to England, was wrecked on the coast of Australia, on that part of the Barrier Reef which is named after her, and many of her hands and several of the mutineers were drowned. The survivors followed Bligh's course on to Timor in their boats, and when they reached England the mutineers were tried, a few, on the plea of having been forced into the mutiny, were pardoned, and the rest were sentenced to death, and duly hanged from the yardarm of a man-of-war in Portsmouth.
    Of the Bounty and her crew nothing was heard for many years, and, although the crew of an American whaler reported that they had seen inhabitants on Pitcairn Island, so busy was our government in carrying on the fighting that then raged between us and most of our neighbors, that no steps were taken to ascertain whether these people were the Bounty mutineers. In 1814, about twenty-five years after the mutiny, two English frigates cruising in the South Pacific, probably on the lookout for American whalers, happened to pass within sight of the island, and, noticing some smoke ascending from it, and a few specks that looked like human habitations scattered about, they ranged up on its lee side, and, heaving to, one of them was in the act of lowering a boat, when a canoe with two natives on board shot out through the surf, and, paddling up under the ship's lee, one of the crew, to the amusement of those on board, shouted out in excellent English, "Won't you heave us a rope now?" This request was complied with, and the men, making the end of the rope fast to the canoe, pulled themselves up hand over hand with great agility, and, jumping on deck, walked aft, and, like true man-of-war's men, saluted the captain. One of them informed the group of astonished officers that gathered round them that his name was Thursday October Christian, that he was the son of the leader of the mutineers, and that only one of them, an old man named Adams, survived. The captain of the man-of-war now got on board his boat, and, guided by young Christian and his companion in their canoe, landed through a heavy surf on the same beach where my party and I stepped ashore so many years later, that beach being the only accessible landing place on the whole island. They could then see the mortal remains (ribs) of the poor old Bounty, wedged in among the rocks and boulders outside the beach, onto which she had been run with great force by her treacherous captors, who stripped her, carried ashore in the boats everything they could lift that could be of use to them, and set fire to the hull, and burned it nearly to the water's edge, lest it should be seen by any passing ship. The captain of the man-of-war now ascended by the path that had been cut in the cliff, and on reaching the cottages was received by old Adams (who had formerly borne the classic name of Smith, but for some reason had changed it), who met him with abject fear, lest he should be seized, taken home to England, and hanged, as he richly deserved, having been, next to Christian, one of the most violent and daring of the piratical crew.
    A tragic tale he told, when questioned as to the doings of the mutineers after their arrival at Pitcairn. The island had been seen and reported by some ancient navigator, and Christian had read about it in some old book of voyages and adventures. He therefore, after embarking the native men and women at Tahiti, steered first in the opposite direction, as long as the ship was in sight of the men left behind, and then, altering his course in the direction indicated by the discoverer of the island, he found it after a long search, and at once ran the ship into the breakers. The island had evidently been inhabited in remote times, as was proved by the abundance of coconut palms and other tropical fruits found upon it, as well as traces of dwellings, stone hatchets, and chisels, and other tools and weapons, of which I procured several. But the inhabitants had died out or quitted the island centuries before. The new occupants now set to work to make themselves as comfortable as possible, by building huts and cottages, and dragging the things landed from the ship up the path they had made in the face of the cliff. Two of these articles we saw on the lower terrace--namely, a blacksmith's anvil and a carronade, which it must have taken enormous labor to drag up the steep and rocky path. It is almost needless to say that nearly all this toil was performed under compulsion by the males of the colored population, who, in about a year after landing, were driven to such a state of desperation that they entered into a conspiracy and murdered Christian and three others of their white taskmasters, leaving only Adams and three other whites, one of them named McKoy. Not long after this catastrophe the native women banded together and in one night murdered all their countrymen, so that the population was now reduced to the four whites, about a dozen women, and about half that number of young children. Before very long the population was further reduced by Adams and McKoy killing the other two whites on account of some deadly feud that arose between them. With the inventive genius which is so marked a trait in his countrymen, McKoy (who had been a distiller) discovered a mode of manufacturing an imitation of his native "mountain dew" by fermenting the roots or fiber of some indigenous plant. Unfortunately for him, his patriotic tendencies prevailed over his native caution; he fell into the habit of imbibing too freely this imitation of his national beverage, until one dark night he fell (or jumped) over one of the cliffs into the sea, and was seen no more. Adams (nee Smith) was now the sole European survivor, and the laws of justice and discipline were thus amply vindicated by the speedy and almost total destruction of this band of piratical mutineers, the most obdurate and unfeeling wretches that ever disgraced the British Navy. Adams would have been arrested by the captain of the man-of-war and brought home for punishment, had it not been for the intense misery such a step would have caused among his innocent family and the islanders generally, so that the captain was induced to leave him, and let the home authorities decide what was to be his fate. Fortunately he was a man of some education, and spent much of his time in teaching the young people to speak, read, and write English, in which many of them soon became proficient, and when we visited the island, all of them could understand, and most of them converse freely in our language when talking to visitors, though in speaking to each other they always used their ancestral Tahitian. A Bible and prayer book had been landed from the Bounty's wreck, and by the aid of these Adams had brought the more youthful of his pupils to become wonderfully proficient in the doctrines and morals of Christianity.
    Captain Bligh was, many years after the Bounty episode, appointed Governor of New South Wales, and he must have been of an uncommonly overbearing and tyrannical disposition. A military mutiny broke out against him in Sydney, led by a Captain or Major Johnston, who, aided by his confederates, seized the Governor, placed him under arrest, and sent him home to England. His daughter tried to keep off the mutineers by standing in the doorway of Government House with a drawn sword in her hand, threatening to kill the first man who dared to enter, but she was either disarmed, or the assailants made their way into the house by some other door, or by the windows, and arrested his excellency. The brave lady who thus tried to save her parent from outrage was afterwards married to General Sir Maurice O'Connell, who was commander in chief of the troops in New South Wales when I arrived there, and father of the late Colonel Sir Maurice O'Connell, who was afterwards president of the Queensland Upper House, and of Captain William O'Connell, a connection of mine by marriage. Major Johnston was afterwards arrested, tried, and sentenced to death for this gross act of insubordination, but on closer investigation into the causes that led him to commit it, he was reprieved, and afterwards became a colonist and the owner of a valuable estate at Johnston's Bay, near Sydney. He was grandfather or great-grandfather of Johnston, of Kolan, near Bundaberg where my brother Willie and I passed several days together as guests, and I once saw him, the descendant of the mutineer, and W. O'Connell, the great-grandson of his victim, Governor Bligh, meet, converse, and hobnob together, in the most friendly and cordial manner, instead of rushing at each other's throats and fighting out their ancestral feud to the bitter end. Such is the degeneracy of the modern colonial race of men!
    Johnston is the descendant of an old Scottish family, the Johnstons of Annandale, in the southwest of Scotland, and the name always reminds me of a story told by Mr. Jardine, the late Police Magistrate of Rockhampton. In the olden times, centuries before the invention of the "iron horse," a traveler was journeying on horseback through this wild and then rather desolate part of Scotland, when one night, as he was approaching a small hamlet, his horse fell dead lame. There was no inn within miles, and for a long time he wandered about leading his limping nag by the bridle, and trying in vain to persuade someone to give him a night's shelter. At length a small crowd gathered round him, and in desperation he called out, "Is there no Christian among you that will take pity on an unfortunate wayfarer and give him a night's shelter?" when an old hag bawled out in reply, "Na, na, there's nae Christians here; we're a' Jardines and Johnstons!" After the perpetration of this "witty joke," it is high time for us to resume our voyage to San Francisco.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, March 10, 1900, pages 442-443


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XVII (Continued.)--The Mutiny of the Bounty.
    Soon after leaving Pitcairn, we caught the southeast trades, which carried us merrily into the torrid zone, or "doldrums" as the sailors call it. Here we jibed, tacked, and drifted about for ten days, when we crossed the line (happily without any visit from Father Neptune), and after a few more days of beating about entered the northeast trades, through which we passed nearly "close on a wind" to the westward, but far out of sight, of the Sandwich Islands. We were now in the northern temperate latitudes, and with variable winds we gradually approached the coast of North America. When about a couple of hundred miles from land, a cry of "Sail, O!" from aloft caused great excitement throughout the ship, this being the first sail we had seen since leaving Pitcairn, and only the second that had "hove in sight" since we passed New Zealand. The wind was light and easterly, so we were both "beating to windward" on different tacks, and slowly approached each other. When broadside on, up went our ensign to the mizzen peak, and almost simultaneously the "Stars and Stripes" displayed themselves on the peak of our neighbor, a full-rigged ship of about 500 tons, now only about 300 yards from us. As we were anxious to communicate with her, we went about, and "hove aback," and so, very politely, did our Yankee friend. We now began to cast off the fastenings of our jolly boat, which was lashed keel up on the top of our deckhouse, but before this was half accomplished I looked over the side and there was a whaleboat with five men in her, one of them, boat hook in hand, holding on to our main chains, and in less than a minute the other four were on our deck, advancing aft and shaking hands most cordially with the captain and everyone they met. This was the first time I had come into such close contact with Americans, and a very queer-looking lot I thought them, dressed as they were in long blue woollen coats and brown or gray billycock hats, and looking more like farmers than sailors. With true Republican freedom, they all accompanied the captain into the cabins, and were regaled with copious supplies of "Bass's bitter," which they seemed to enjoy very much. The talk was animated and plentifully garnished with "Do tell," "Waal, waal," "I reckon," "I guess," and other Americanisms which I had never heard before, and thought rather expressive and amusing. The captain's object in wishing to communicate with them was to find out if they had a chart of San Francisco Harbor on a large scale, and, if so, whether they would allow him to take a copy of it, as he had none. To this our guests most cordially consented, and offered to take one of our second-class passengers, a surveyor, on board their ship, to make a copy of their chart on tracing paper. My request to be allowed to join the party was also assented to, so down we all slipped into the boat, and in a few minutes I found myself for the first time on the deck of an American craft, and a very wonderful sight met my gaze. On the upper deck were stowed several boats (one a ten-tonner), which had all been built on board on the voyage out from the States. Along the sides were swung half a dozen whaleboats, fully equipped, and ready for lowering if a suitable whale was sighted, which accounted for the smartness with which we had been boarded. On descending to the lower deck, which was lighted by a row of ports on each side, I was amazed to find nearly the whole deck lumbered up by a succession of workshops; a blacksmith's forge in full blast, carpenters at work building another large boat, hoopers [sic] hammering hoops upon new casks, and, in short, a babel of sounds, enlivened occasionally by a song from the busy workers. The captain, an elderly and very polite man, showed me round, and seemed pleased at the surprise I expressed at seeing so much useful work carried on in the "'tween decks" of a ship at sea. After the inspection was finished, we returned on deck, and the captain invited me into his cabin, where he explained the mystery that had so greatly perplexed me. The ship's name was the Mount Vernon, of Boston; she was what the captain called a "company ship," which meant that almost all her crew of about fifty hands were partners in a company that had been formed in the States for the purchase and fitting out of the ship for a voyage to California, with the view of starting a prospecting and gold-digging company on a large scale. All the necessary appliances for carrying this out were to be manufactured on the voyage; a proportion of the sailors were experienced whalers, and whaling was to be practiced if an opportunity occurred, but the captain told me, with regret, that no suitable whale had ever appeared, "So they did not catch that whale, brave boys." While this conversation was going in, my surveyor companion was busy tracing off San Francisco Harbor, and when that was finished we bade goodbye to our kind Yankee skipper, and were rowed back to our (comparatively) insignificant-looking barque, by the fine, but oddly dressed, boat's crew. I left that ship with a very high opinion of the energy, enterprise, and kindness of our Yankee cousins, an opinion that was never altered by future experience. When we got on board our barque, the main topsail was braced round and filled, and the same process was performed on board the Mount Vernon, after her boat was again suspended from her "davits." We then dipped our ensigns to each other, and proceeded on our way side by side for a short time, but before long our neighbor gradually drew ahead, and was our neighbor no longer. This was my first experience of the great superiority in sailing capacity of the Yankee merchantman over the English one. The Mount Vernon was not by any means a modern "clipper"; she was an aged craft, but her great length and her clean lines enabled her to push her way steadily through the waves, and forge ahead of us the more readily as she was kept a little more off the wind than was our barque, which, though a comparatively new vessel, was built on the old English model--short, high, wall-sided, bluff-bowed, and heavy-quartered, and there she lay, bob-bobbing to the sea, and making much more leeway than the Mount Vernon. At dusk she was far ahead of us; about four bells she went about, and we could see her lanterns glide across our bows at least a mile ahead. The adoption of, and adherence to, this very inferior model, that spoiled the sailing qualities of our merchant ships, was caused by the Board of Trade measurement laws, which enabled a ship to carry more cargo in proportion to her tonnage the nearer her shape resembled an oblong box, and the payment of tonnage dues was thus to some extent lightened. This is the explanation I have heard from old sailors, but I fear that our tendency to "stick in the old groove" had something to do with it. Our measurement laws were soon after altered, greatly to the benefit of our ships' models, which then sometimes nearly attained to the grace and beauty of the American clipper.
    After another week of "box-hauling" about, with light and variable winds, we got so near the land that one clear afternoon we saw the sun shining on what resembled a bank of irregular white clouds on the eastern horizon, which on closer inspection turned out to be a range of snow-covered mountains--in fact, the renowned ten-thousand-feet high Sierra Nevada. These mountains were certainly not less than a hundred miles inland, while we were at least fifty miles from the coast. Our being able to see at such a distance the glare of the sun on their snow-covered peaks proved the wonderful brilliancy of the Californian atmosphere. The magnificent object disappeared at sunset, and next morning, after a fair night's run, the dark, mountainous coast of California appeared in view, and at night we were becalmed between the "Farallones," a group of islands about thirty miles from the land and the "Golden Gate," which leads the weary voyager into the harbor of San Francisco. The night was clear, and the bright moonlight enabled us to see a school of whales disporting themselves around us for hours. I climbed up to the mizzen crosstrees and sat there for an hour, perfectly enchanted by the beautiful sight. So brightly phosphorescent was the sea that I could trace the shapes of the huge animals as they gamboled around us, and one of them passed our stern so close that I was half afraid he might brush against our rudder and carry it off with him. Sometimes they sprang clean out of the water, and came down on its surface with a thud that sent the spray flying a dozen feet in the air. After spouting half a dozen times they would make a dive with their heads down in the sea, and their tails waving about high in the air, and then, disappearing with a splash, descend fathoms deep to their feeding ground. I wondered at the time that so large a school of these valuable mammals could exist so near a coast which had for years been frequented by the enterprising American whaler, but was afterwards told that they were not very valuable, being of a peculiar species, particularly active and fierce, not largely supplied with "blubber," and therefore hard to catch, and not very remunerative when caught, which fully accounted for the immunity they enjoyed. Next morning we were favored by a nice sea breeze, which in the afternoon carried us and a dozen other craft through the Golden Gate, and never have I forgotten the glorious view that opened out before my vision as I sat on the foreyard and gazed around me. When the huge harbor opened out after the "Gate" was passed, I saw the largest collection of ships moored in it that ever I beheld before or since. The shore on the south side was comparatively low, but on the north, hill was piled above hill, and the scenery, lit up by the setting sun, was very beautiful. The main expanse of waters extended inland and northeastward nearly as far as one could see, and thousands of tents, hundreds of "clapboard shanties," and half a dozen or so adobe (sod) houses, built by the old Californians, that then formed the city of San Francisco, appeared on our right hand, at the entrance of another bay, smaller, though still several miles wide, branching off to the southward from the main estuary. The wind fell light soon after we passed "The Gate," and the ebb tide was very strong, so that our progress was very slow, and at sunset we had to anchor before we reached the great fleet of ships (estimated at 800) riding at their moorings thick and close for miles ahead of us, and nearly all deserted by their crews, who had gone up country prospecting for "the golden elephant." This was towards the end of October, 1849, so that I have the privilege of calling myself one of the famous Californian "forty-niners." Our voyage from Sydney had taken about eighty days, thanks to the tortuous course a sailing ship has to pursue, owing to the variable winds, and thanks also to the indifferent sailing of our "poor devoted barque," the Elizabeth Archer.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, March 17, 1900, page 491


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XVIII.--First Days in California.
    Next morning dawned upon us bright and calm, and soon after sunrise a boat belonging to the Mount Vernon, which was anchored a short distance further in, having beaten us by a couple of days, came alongside, and half a dozen of her crew jumped on deck and greeted us cordially. They gave us the glorious news that the gold diggings had increased amazingly, both in extent and richness, and that thousands were making their "piles" all over the "placers," which extended for more than a hundred miles along the slopes of the Sierra Nevada Mountains. Soon after the Mount Vernon men left, we were boarded by another boat, manned by Australian Englishmen, who informed us they had arrived from Hobart Town a few days before, and fully confirmed the good news told us by the Mount Vernonites. One of these Hobart-towners was a nice-looking young fellow, with whom I had a long conversation on various subjects, and I rather liked his intelligence and gentlemanly manner. As they were descending into their boat, I said to him, "I hope we may meet again. Will you please tell me your name?" "My name is Swanson," was the answer. "Mine is Archer," I replied, when, to my surprise, he sprang up on deck again, and exclaimed. "If your name is Archer, you must be a brother of our captain. I thought there was something about your voice and manner that reminded me of him." On further explanation, no doubt was left in my mind that Mr. Swanson's surmise was correct, so, asking that I might be allowed to accompany them in their boat, I soon found myself on board the Harriet Nathan, of Hobart Town, shaking hands with her captain, my brother John, whose surprise at seeing me was, as may be imagined, very great, in the whirligig and confusion that reigned in San Francisco ashore and afloat in those times. We might have been within hail of each other for a month without knowing aught about it, and, but for this accidental encounter with Mr. Swanson, we would probably never have met.
    I now took up my abode on board the Harriet Nathan, and the first thing we had to accomplish was passing our belongings through the Customs--no easy task, as hundreds were eager to do the same, and we had to join onto a long queue of people, stringing along the top of the Plaza, with their papers in hand, and heavy bags of Mexican orAmerican dollars under their arms, slowly filing into the custom house, a long, low, adobe building, occupying the upper side of the Plaza. Inside, there was a long counter with half a dozen men behind it, examining and signing the papers, counting the dollars, and shoveling them onto the floor behind the counter, where they lay confusedly piled up, some of the heaps nearly a foot deep. We had been warned to provide ourselves with dollars before leaving Sydney, as they were then the only current coin in California, and we had done so with difficulty, and had to pay a high premium for them, owing to the heavy demand caused by the large export of goods to San Francisco from Sydney after the gold discovery. Papers in hand, and bags under our arms, we slowly edged our way with the throng in at one door, emptied our dollars on the counter, got our papers signed, and then crowded out at the other door. This went on for hours day by day (Sundays excepted), ships arriving by half-dozens or more nearly every day, and from almost all parts of the civilized globe, so that the customs receipts of the port were, at that time, and for long after, quite fabulous. After this had been accomplished, and our barque had been moved further up the harbor into the throng of ships, we began to land our goods on the beach, in front of one of the suburbs of the town, then called the "Happy Valley," close inside "Rincon" Point, where an observatory was afterwards built. Here we pitched our tents among hundreds of others, occupied by thousands of people, who, like ourselves, had come by sea to try their fortunes in this new El Dorado. Ere many days all hands save the second mate, one sailor (an old Norwegian from Kristiansand) and a couple of apprentices deserted from the Elizabeth Archer, and, but for the assistance the captain got from some of the passengers, whom he allowed to live on board, it is hard to say how or when we would have got the cargo discharged. In this "Happy Valley" we remained camped for about ten days, preparing for a start to the mines, and here I had an unexpected honor thrust upon me, by being invested with the title and office of Deputy Sheriff of San Francisco, and thus it came about. As I had met a brother, so Ned Hawkins had met a brother-in-law, named Bertelsen. Mr. Bertelsen had come from Sydney in an English barque that had sailed some weeks before us, and the crew (mates and all) had bolted to the mines directly on their arrival. The captain then appointed Mr. Bertelsen to be mate of the ship, though he did not know the main truck from the main-top bowline, and the two embarked in some joint commercial speculations, which ended in a difference of opinion as to how the spoils (profits) should be divided, and a moral quarrel was the result. While this was raging, the captain of the barque got some assistance from H.M.'s frigate Inconstant, which was anchored at Sausalito, a small bay on the north side of the harbor, just inside "The Gate," about half a dozen miles from the San Francisco anchorage, where the barque had been moved, and was anchored under the protection of the guns of the frigate. Assisted by some of the man-of-war's crew, the barque was preparing for sea, and was to be manned by them, and taken to some port where fresh hands could be shipped. Mr. Bertelsen, having a claim against the captain, and seeing that, if he did not "look alive" he would probably lose all chance of recovering it, applied to a judge, who issued a writ against the captain in due form. So far, all well, but unfortunately the Sheriff of San Francisco was absent or unwell, and there was no deputy to be had, so, in desperation, Mr. Bertelsen came to me, and asked me to assume that exalted office, or the captain would escape and take the spoils away with him. I declined, and when Hawkins tried to persuade me, I suggested that he should take upon himself the high honor. He thought, however, that would hardly do, considering his near relationship to the claimant, so, after more persuasion I, with my usual facility of disposition, gave way, went to the judge, was duly appointed, and had the work or warrant or whatever it was placed in my hands. Borrowing one of the Harriet Nathan's boats, an old, rickety and heavy tub, Hawkins, Mackenzie, Sandy (Hawkins' blackboy), and I set off for Sausalito, and after about three hours' vigorous rowing we boarded the barque, and I showed the captain, who was alone on board, the formidable document I held, and told him that we would go ashore for an hour, then come on board again for him, and take him with us back to San Francisco. This well-matured plan did not meet with his approval, and he refused to adopt it, referring me to the captain of the Inconstant, who, he said, had taken full charge of his barque and himself, and no sooner had we quitted the barque and started for the shore than we beheld the ensign rush upward to the mizzen peak, and flutter there "union down," a signal of dire distress. Before we reached the shore we saw a boat leave the Inconstant, board the barque, and the crew remained on board and took possession. We continued our course to the shore, landed, and spent about an hour taking some lunch we had brought with us, enjoying a whiff of tobacco, and scrambling about on the sides of the hills, whence we had a grand view of the harbor, the town, and the huge fleet anchored before it in the distance, with the frigate and the barque in the foreground at our feet. We then set off again much refreshed, and made for H.M.'s ship, but owing to the strong ebb tide and our heavy boat we missed the gangway, and were swept away to the frigate's stern, where we seized hold of a boat which was towing astern, fastened to the frigate by a long rope. A marine sentry, musket on shoulder, was pacing backwards and forwards along the inside of the taffrail, and an officer looked over it down upon us. I bawled out: "I want to see the captain." No answer was given, but presently another officer appeared and also stared at us over the taffrail. From the respectful demeanor of the other officer (of whom several had now appeared) I could see that this must be the captain, so I shouted: "I have got a writ against the captain of that barque, and intend to take him with me to San Francisco." The only answer was a stentorian yell, "Let go that boat," and as the sentry at the same moment stopped, faced about towards us, and dropped his musket into the hollow of his left arm, we did let go that boat like a hot poker, and the tide swept us rapidly away. But no sooner were we beyond the reach of the "Brown Bess" (then the only firearm of our soldiers and marines, which would carry a bullet pretty true for about sixty yards) than, jumping on one of the thwarts, I shook my fist in the captain's face, and bawled out: "I'm English too, and you'll hear from me again." We now made our way to the barque, but finding her in possession of an officer and several man-of-war's men, who refused me permission to board and carry off the captain, we at once shoved off, and started on our return to San Francisco, my feelings deeply hurt, and my temper wholly shorn of its natural amiability by this ignominious defeat.
    Landing at San Francisco towards evening, I at once went to the judge's house, and was told that he was at a prayer meeting in a huge tent that then did duty as a church. Going to the entrance, I sent the doorkeeper with a message to "his honor" that he was wanted, and in a couple of minutes he appeared, and I stated my case to him. He "reckoned" that we had better go to Commodore Jones' house, and consult him as to the best course to pursue, which we did, and that fine, handsome, old officer at once took me on board his flagship, the Savannah frigate, which, with two or three smaller craft, formed the American squadron in charge of the port. The Commodore's secretary put into writing my statement of the case, and while he was making out, under the Commodore's directions, the documents required to enlighten the Britisher as to the false position he had assumed, I indulged in a promenade round the magnificent ship, and had some friendly talk with several of the junior officers, who all showed a deep interest in the account of my Sausalito adventure. This was my first opportunity of noticing the difference between an American and an English frigate. The Savannah's tonnage, the number and weight of her guns, and the thickness of her scantling placed her for force quite on a par with our sixty-gun line of
battleships, and I ceased to wonder how such frigates succeeded in our last, and I hope final, war with America, in capturing and sinking several of our ships, also called frigates, but which in size, number of guns, and weight of metal, were unworthy to be compared with their Yankee opponents. When the ships were somewhat on a par in force as well as in name, we were sometimes more fortunate, witness the action between the Chesapeake and Shannon frigates, and the Wasp and Hornet sloops.
    A messenger soon came and asked me to return to the Commodore's cabin, where I was served with supper, and the gallant old man advised me to lie down and take a rest in one of his staterooms, as it was now dark, and it would be some time before the needful documents could be got ready. This I gladly did, and had a refreshing snooze until midnight, when I was called and requested to take my place in one of the ship's huge barges, manned by sixteen double-bank rowers, and officered by a lieutenant and midshipman in full uniform and armed with revolvers, not intended to be used to capture H.M.'s ship Inconstant, but to secure them from an attack by their own sailors, a case having occurred shortly before when a midshipman was attacked at night in a boat and flung overboard by the men, who rowed the boat up the bay in the dark, and at daylight landed and set off for the mines, where I afterwards saw two of them. Englishmen, of course! Whether the midshipman was drowned or rescued, I don't remember. After a stiff pull of a couple of hours, during which I had some interesting talk with the lieutenant (who told me, amongst other things, that the name of the Inconstant's captain was Shepherd, and that, owing to his somewhat irritable temper, he was known in the service as "the gentle Shepherd"), we arrived within hail of the Inconstant, and were challenged by the sentry at the gangway with, "What boat is that?" "From the U.S. frigate Savannah," was the answer, when a bright lantern was suspended over the gangway, and, guided by its light, our gallant lieutenant ascended the ship's ladder in a very quiet and dignified manner, leaving the "middy" and me in the boat. In about fifteen minutes he returned, accompanied by an English officer, and we at once started for the barque, which the English officer boarded, and soon brought the captain back with him into the boat. We then took the officer back to the Inconstant, and set off on our return to the Savannah, which we reached about 5 a.m. The captain and I remained on board till 10 o'clock, when we were both landed, and in the afternoon the captain appeared before the court; his case was decided against him, and he had to pay up. The judge, then turning to me, said: "What fees and expenses do you claim against the defendant?" I answered, "None." "But you have, I suppose, to pay heavy wages for the men who rowed you?" "No; the men were friends of mine." "But I suppose you have to pay considerable hire for the boat, anyhow." "No, I borrowed her." "But do you mean to say that you are not going to make any claim against the defendant?" "No, sir, none." Thus ended, with more honor than profit, the duties of my exalted official post in San Francisco. There it was called deputy sheriff; here it would, I fear, be degraded into the less dignified name of bailiff. But "What's in a name?" I was glad at the time that I had been the means of enabling my friend's relative to obtain his rights, and I was rather proud also of having asserted the supremacy of law over force, even though the law was American and the force English.
    While camping in the Valley, Hawkins and I often rambled about the town, and saw a good deal of the somewhat primitive state of society that then prevailed there. The most interesting institutions we inspected were the gambling and liquor tents, which were profusely scattered round, and where the (to us) new and deeply interesting game of "monte" was carried on during the whole afternoon and into all hours of the night. Native Californians, Sonorans, and Mexicans (called by the Americans greasers) were mostly the owners of these establishments, where hundreds of ounces of gold and thousands of Mexican dollars changed hands from hour to hour. My principal occupation on these occasions was watching the countenances of the performers, and seeing them change "from grave to gay, from lively to severe," according to the rise and fall of fortune. I cannot remember ever placing any part of my fortune in the hands of fate on these occasions; I did not like the security, and therefore abstained from "coming down with the dust."
    On one side of the town there was then a partly isolated hill, with steep sides, jutting into the Bay, and one day, when rambling over it, I came upon a battery, armed with three very ancient Spanish brass eighteen-pounders, with their poor old effete muzzles overlooking the shipping in the Bay. On the land side of this hill there was a cemetery, and one day, on strolling through it. I saw on a wooden cross the name of Francis Forbes. The occupant of the grave below was the son of Sir Francis Forbes, late Chief Justice of Sydney, and owner of Clifton station on Darling Downs, which we had passed on our way from the Castlereagh to Moreton Bay. Forbes, poor fellow, had left Sydney shortly before us, and had died a few weeks before our arrival. I had met him several times, and my coming upon his grave thus accidentally was a singular coincidence.
    There were several heavy falls of rain during our sojourn in San Francisco, which converted the streets into complete quagmires, unpaved and undrained as they were, and winding about as they did in the most promiscuous manner among the trading, gambling, and liquor tents, and the few wooden shanties built of Oregon timber that then formed the main part of the town. One of these downpours converted a hollow in one of the main streets, Montgomery or Washington Street, I forget which, into a small lake, putting some feet of water on the floors of many of the trading tents, and damaging and destroying great quantities of goods that were stowed in them. The true and very enviable Yankee philosophy displayed by many of the owners of this formerly valuable property was most comical, and was shown by the cheerful manner in which they stood up to their knees in water, "chaffing" each other, guessing, reckoning, and shouting to each other across the pond all kinds of comical and humorous ideas. One day I saw a mule wagon sunk beyond its axle in one of the streets, and remarked to an American standing by that the streets seemed rather soft. "Reckon you're right" was the answer, "but they ain't so bad here as at the other side of the town, where I was walking along and saw a hat lying in the middle of the street; went and picked it up, and there was a man's head below it." "Waal," says I to him, "How in tarnation did you get there?" "Oh! that ain't nothin'" says he; "I've got a mule under me." This story was told with the utmost gravity, and the man moved on without further explanation as to the fate of the hat, the mule, or the rider.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, March 24, 1900, pages 551-556


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XVIII (Continued.)--In California.
    Let us now return to our encampment in the Happy Valley, from which we have been too long absent. After camping here for about ten days, we shipped the greater part of our goods on board a schooner trading to Sacramento City, but freight and passage money being excessively high, we placed the rest on board a ship's longboat, which we had bought for the conveyance of ourselves, our people, and our belongings to the same destination. The whites of our party were Hawkins, Mackenzie, a gentleman named Hicks, a fellow passenger from Sydney--whom I had known as a friend of the Mackays on the Burnett--and myself. Then there were Hawkins' two Chinamen, his two blackboys, and my two blackboys, Jacky Small and Davy. The boat was rather deeply laden, but, as it was all inland navigation we had to perform, I did not think this involved any risk. Making our way through the crowded shipping, we passed close by the Elizabeth Archer, and were favored by three parting cheers from those on board. Our sail was a small lug, and, favored by a fine, fair breeze, we made our way across the entrance of the Bay to its northwest side, passed some islands, and skirted along the land from point to point till dusk, when, the wind falling light, and the tide turning to ebb, we turned to land, and moored our boat under the shelter of a rocky point.
    Soon after daylight the next morning a fair breeze came in from the sea, and we got under way and stood across to the Strait of Benicia, which connects the outer bay, which we had traversed, with another large sheet of water farther inland, called Suisun Bay. A small township, called Benicia, had lately been founded on the north side of the Strait, and here we landed about 3 p.m., made some small purchases of provisions at a store near the shore, and, sheltered by a ship that was moored along the land, we lay there about an hour and took lunch. The weather was hazy, but the wind and tide were both fair, so we again set sail, hoping to reach before dark the mouth of the Sacramento River, which falls into the head of Suisun Bay; but in this we were disappointed. At dusk we were still several miles from the mouth of the river, and the night becoming very dark, the wind freshening, and the ebb tide coming on, we let go our anchor some distance from the land, which had changed from a hilly, irregular formation, with small bays forming good shelter for boats, into an immense swamp covered with high reeds (called tules by the natives), and affording no shelter for boats to anchor in. The land, or rather mud, sloped very gradually from this reedy swamp into the Bay, so that we were obliged to anchor well out from the shore to prevent the boat from getting embedded in the mud at low water. The wind was high and the night very cold, and all hands save myself wrapped themselves in their blankets and turned in on top of the cargo, without taking off their heavy pea jackets and the long sea boots which most of us wore.
    I remained on watch in the stern of the boat, and had no difficulty in keeping awake, so cold was the wind, and so dismal the shrieking of thousands of wild geese that swarmed all over the tule swamp and flapped their wings close over our heads. I occasionally thrust an oar over the side to test the depth of the water, and about 2 a.m. I found that the ebb had ceased, leaving only a few inches of water under our keel. The flood tide now came on, and the wind had calmed down considerably, so, calling Hicks to take the watch, I told him to be sure to slacken off our anchor hawser several fathoms in about an hour, as I knew it was rather short for the boat to ride to at high water. Wrapping a blanket round me, I lay down on one of the afterside thwarts, and, being neither very comfortable nor very warm, I often woke and put my hand down to the bottom of the boat to make sure that no water was coming on board. About 4 a.m., Hicks called Mackenzie, who then took the watch, and Hicks turned in. I still occasionally woke, and felt for water in the boat's bottom, but there was none above the bottom board, and all seemed safe and well, so I dozed off to sleep again.
    Suddenly a voice called out, "The boat is sinking!" I felt her give a lurch to one side and a plunge forward, and in an instant we were all in the water, and those who could swim swimming for their lives. Hawkins and I were quite close together, and he said to me quite calmly as we struck out to get clear of the sinking boat, "What are we to do now, Tom?" "We can do nothing but swim for it," was my answer. But, dressed as we were in heavy clothing and large sea boots, I soon found that swimming for any distance would be impossible, nor had I, in the suddenness of the catastrophe and the darkness, the faintest idea of the direction in which the nearest land lay, so the case seemed to me utterly hopeless, when, hearing behind me a noise of moaning and chattering, I looked back, and noticed the dim outline of several human forms, sitting on something that was floating on the surface of the water. The tide had swept me about a dozen yards away, so I had small hope of reaching the floating group, but, after a severe struggle, I got near enough to grasp hold of the object to which they were clinging, and, getting astride of it, I found it was the stern and a small part of the side of the boat, which had come up to the surface after part of the cargo had been flung out by the lurch she gave to one side as she filled and sank. Mackenzie, having been awake when the accident happened, had noticed this, and at once grasping hold of the gunwale, had seated himself astride it with his head and shoulders above water, and had been joined by one of Hawkins' blackboys, Sandy, and my boys, Jacky Small and Davy. As soon as I took my place beside Mackenzie, we both shouted as loudly as we could for Hawkins and the others, but not a sound could we hear in reply, and we never saw them again.
    Hicks could not swim, so must have sunk at once, but Hawkins was a better swimmer than I, and I have never been able to understand his having disappeared without attempting to reach us, or making any reply to our calls. But so it was, and thus ended the life of one of the most manly, most generous, and most kindhearted friends I ever had. For many years I bitterly regretted his loss, and still look back upon its cause with sorrow, not unmixed with blame to myself for the share I had in it. I often thought when too late that more careful management on my part might have averted it, as the charge of the boat was entirely in my hands. She was too deeply loaded for the safe navigation of these large, and to us unknown, waters at that late season of the year. The waves rise to a considerable height in these large bays, when the wind ts strong and blows against the tide, as it did on this occasion. I ought to have slacked out the anchor hawser myself, instead of leaving it to be done by others, for if it was not slacked out, the anchor being fast embedded in the mud, the boat's bow may have been dragged down by it, and prevented from rising in the short choppy sea that got up after the tide turned, thus allowing the water to splash over the bow and bring the boat down by the head. Whether Hicks did or did not pay out the hawser I never ascertained. Going on from Benicia so late on a winter day was also rash, but the temptation to push ahead with a fair wind and tide was greater than we could resist, and we rushed on to our fate without the faintest idea of the dangers we were incurring.
    All these thoughts occurred to me in the days that followed, and not during the terrible half hour Mackenzie, the black boys, and I spent seated on, or clinging to, the side of the boat, the waves dashing against us, making it difficult for us to strip off our heavy outer clothing and boots, which we at once agreed to do, so as to make it possible to swim for our lives as soon as daylight appeared and showed us the direction of the nearest land. This occurred in about half an hour, when a gray streak of light appeared on the eastern horizon, and presently we could see to the north a low streak of level land, stretching along the water's edge, and appearing in the dim light to be at least two miles off. After we had stripped off all our heavy clothing, the icy north wind pierced us to the marrow, and we agreed that, hopeless as it looked, it would be better to swim for our lives towards the land, than stay where we were and perish with cold. Telling the blackboys, who could all swim, to follow us, we struck out for the shore, agreeing to keep low down in the water, and swim very slowly, so as to save our strength as long as possible. The friction of the water, the shelter it gave us from the icy, bitter wind, and the exercise of swimming restored our circulation to some extent, and we had progressed three or four hundred yards when it occurred to me that, though not very tired, I might as well put down my feet and try for the bottom. I did so, and to my amazement and joy found that I could touch it with my toes and still keep my chin above water. Telling Mackenzie this good news, I struck out again, and in about another hundred yards found that I could reach the bottom with the soles of my feet, and at once changed from swimming to walking. Mackenzie, not being quite so tall, had to swim some short distance further, and then he also could touch the bottom. We now turned round and looked for the blackboys, but not a trace of them could we see, and we shouted and cooeyed for them to follow us, but in vain. There was no answer, so we again advanced, walking slowly towards the land, which could now be seen more distinctly, and appeared to be about a quarter of a mile off. The water shoaled very gradually; as we emerged from it, the weight on our feet became greater, and by the time the water took us up to the knees, a new danger threatened us--namely, that of being stuck fast in the mud and smothered. So soft was it that at last we had to throw ourselves down on our hands and knees, and crawl slowly along for the last fifty yards, when we reached dry land, and found ourselves among the reeds that grew thick and high above our heads, all over the surface of this large swamp. Here we crouched down for some time, expecting to see the blackboys on the boat, and intending to signal to them to follow us ashore as soon as the increasing light enabled us to see them; but the bitterly cold blast made us feel so benumbed that we were afraid we would soon be unable to walk if we stayed longer, so we got up and began to force our way through the reeds in the direction of Benicia, no easy task in our scanty clothing and with shoeless feet. But the exertion made the cold more endurable, and in about half an hour we saw before us a grassy slope, and knew that the risk of being embedded and smothered in the mud of this dismal swamp was past.
    It was now broad daylight, and, on reaching the top of the slope, we saw at some distance in front of us a man with rifle in hand, who occasionally fired at the flocks of geese that flew in hundreds over our heads, but fired in vain. On coming close to him, we asked the way to Benicia, and how far it was off. Pointing westward, he answered with the utmost coolness: "That's the way to it, and I reckon it's about two or three miles off," and sauntered on looking out for another shot. Hobbling along in the direction indicated, we shortly came across another sportsman, who, just as we got within fifty yards of him, let fly a bullet into a flock of geese passing overhead, and down came one of them, falling stone dead close to his feet. Telling him of the fate that had befallen us, and repeating our question as to Benicia, he gazed at us with surprise and pity in his face, and, seeing the condition to which I was reduced by the cold, my teeth chattering and my whole frame trembling (Mackenzie, though a native of Australia, endured the cold far better than I), our kind and sympathetic friend at once took off his greatcoat, and insisted on wrapping it round me, exclaiming: "Waal, do tell! You poor unfortunate fellows; I reckon I'll turn back with you and show you the way to Benicia." Then, reloading his rifle and picking up the dead goose, he set off, and we hobbled after him as well as we could with our naked feet and stiffened limbs.
    In about an hour we arrived at a "shanty" (clapboard house) on the outskirts of the township, a boarding house for workmen, where our kind companion lodged. The men were all absent at work, or shooting geese, and the floor on which they slept at night was covered with a collection of blankets, rugs, and some sheepskins in wild confusion. Stripping off our scanty and still damp garments, we plunged into the midst of this collection of wraps, and our companion piled them around us, as carefully as if we had been his best and oldest friends. Here we lay thawing for a couple of hours, until the lodgers began to come in to dinner, when, hearing of our misfortunes, and the state of misery to which we were reduced, they at once began to make a collection of clothing, in which we dressed ourselves, and then joined our kind hosts at their midday meal, the hot coffee, which formed a part of it, being for me the most luxurious beverage of which I ever partook, trembling as I still was with a kind of ague which I could not stop, and which continued at intervals for several days.
    We then went down to the township, and called at the store, the same one, I think, where we had bought some trifling supplies the day before, and, telling the owner what had befallen us since we passed, I begged him as a favor to supply us with a suit of clothes each, and promised to pay for them as soon as we got back to San Francisco. First casting a glance of embarrassment round the store (a large tent), he suddenly looked me straight in the face and said: "Waal, stranger! I guess you look like a man that will pay me for them some day, and I reckon you can have what clothes ya want." This I considered the greatest compliment I had ever received, and as the clothing certainly was the greatest boon, we arrayed ourselves in it with profound satisfaction, and were enabled to return with thanks the somewhat scanty, ragged, and not very clean garments that had been lent us by the occupants of the boarding house.
    The news of our sad adventure spread through the scant population of Benicia, and we were soon surrounded by several men, to whom we told the particulars of our misfortune, to which they listened with much sympathy and pity. Among them were two engineers who were in charge of a small steam launch or tug, moored to the shore. Her machinery had broken down, and they were waiting until the broken parts could be replaced or repaired. These men offered to get a boat and go with us to the wreck of our poor craft and see if any of the cargo could be saved, or if there was any chance of raising the hull. We gratefully accepted the offer, and next morning the four of us rowed to the place where part of the stern and side of the boat was still visible on the surface of the water. The men took a long look at her, and came to the conclusion that, with the poor appliances which could be had at Benicia, it would be very difficult and expensive to raise her, and I was also of this opinion, as I knew that the wheels, axle, shafts, and some other parts of a horsecart were stowed in her and must still be there, as well as a quantity of tools and other heavy things. On our way back I noticed that our companions, who sat in the forepart of the boat, talked to each other a good deal in low tones, and presently one of them said: "Look here, gentlemen; we are both stopping at Benicia with little to do, and if you will give us an idea of what things are likely to be left in the boat we'll try and raise some money and buy her from you, and give you as good a price as we think she is worth." With this we at once complied, and told them all we knew of the heavy cargo that had been stowed in the boats. That afternoon, after our return to Benicia, the men came to us and offered--I forget how much--but I know that we accepted the offer with alacrity and gratitude, got the price in cash or gold dust, at once proceeded to the store, and, to the surprise of the owner, who did not expect payment so soon, handed him the full price of the clothes we wore. While we were thus engaged, a man came into the store, whom our friend took aside and spoke to for a few minutes, and then introduced him to us as Captain ------, of a barque which was anchored in the Straits, and going to sail for San Francisco that afternoon. Captain ------ would, he said, be glad to take us with him, if we would work our passages, as he was rather shorthanded. To this we gladly and gratefully assented, said a cordial farewell to our friend of the store, settled our account at the boarding house, accompanied the captain on board his barque, and at once got to work helping to get her under way. The wind was light and against us, and we had to beat down the narrow Straits with much pulling of ropes and rushing about the decks, which I found was harder work than I had anticipated, but it did me good, and for the time cured me of the shivers which had afflicted me. At night we came to anchor, and supped on biscuits, bacon, and quantities of wild goose, which at that time formed the principal meat diet of the San Franciscan neighborhood. Next morning we again got under way and beat down the outer bay, of which I forget the name, and in the evening anchored among the shipping of the town. Our captain lent us one of his boats, which took us on board the Harriet Nathan, where we were received by my brother John and Mr. Bertelsen, who had taken up his quarters on board, with an astonishment when they saw us, and a profound sorrow when we told them what had happened.
    I may now as well tell you what was the fate of the wrecked boat and her enterprising new owners, and how I came to hear of it. About six months after the wreck, when we were camping on the banks of the now classic [sic] Stanislaus River, at the foot of Table Mountain, a brother digger, who was wandering in search of a "placer" (gold mine), came and sat down by our camp fire, and entered into conversation with us. He spoke like a true Yankee, and evidently was one, so that I was rather surprised to see on his feet a pair of colonial-made blucher boots, and said to him: "Have you ever been in Australia?" "No, sir," was the answer. "Then please tell me where you got those boots, which I'm sure were made there." "I reckon you're right," was the reply. "These boots came out of a bag full of boots that was taken out of a boat belonging to Australians, that was wrecked near Benicia in Suisun Bay. I was one of the men that helped to raise her, and a long and tough job we had of it, you bet. We had to get a couple of lighters and about ten men, and after some days' hard work we got her up, and found that her bow had been buried a couple of feet in the mud, and that she had loads of heavy things in her as well as the bag of boots. But the queerest thing of all was that we found a lot of gold dust in the mud inside her, and washed out some ounces of it, and where that gold dust came from nobody can tell." "Yes, I can," was my answer, "You can? Why, what in tarnation do you know about it?" "A great deal; I was part owner of that boat and all in her, and the gold dust came out of a wooden desk, which must have gone to pieces and floated off after the gold came out of it." "Waal, waal; that's the queerest thing, I ever heard of. Do tell! Waal, anyhow, gold and all, the men that bought that boat didn't make much out of it, if they earned anything at all, it cost so much to get her up, and part of my pay for helping them was these boots and some other things out of that boat. Goodbye, stranger." This conversation took place at the foot of Table Mountain, but whether my informant was "Truthful James" I know not, as I never saw him again. This gold dust we had got in payment for some of our goods, which we had sold in San Francisco, and it had been stowed away in a desk belonging to poor Ned Hawkins, along with our receipts and other papers, among them being probably my journal of the voyage from Sydney.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, March 31, 1900, pages 587-588


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XIX.--At the Gold Diggings.
    Mackenzie and I now stayed on board the Harriet Nathan for some days, and how it came about I do not remember, but it was probably by my brother that I was introduced to a man named McLean, who had a trading establishment on the Stanislaus River, and was then in San Francisco purchasing supplies for the winter. This man advised us to give up the idea of going to Sacramento, as we had intended, and to go instead to his place on the Stanislaus, via Stockton, on the San Jose River, which joins the Sacramento on the south. He also told us that a man whom he knew was going to start in a few days for Stockton in a whaleboat, and would take us with him if we would pull an oar. To this we were only too glad to consent, and by some means we got a man to purchase the supplies we had sent by schooner to Sacramento, which put us in possession of some gold dust, how much I do not remember. Embarking, therefore, in the whaleboat, we rowed all day, and in the evening arrived at Benicia, where we passed the night in the 'tween decks of the ship which was moored along the bank, as before related, and which was quite deserted by her crew. Ah! had we but passed the night here on our former journey up the bay, how different would have been our fate! Next day we rowed on through Suisun Bay past the scene of our terrible disaster, and entered the mouth of the Sacramento River, up which we rowed amid a downpour of cold rain. Near the junction of the Sacramento and San Jose rivers a small township had been founded, called "New York of the Pacific," where several ships were berthed, and among them I recognized my old acquaintance the Mount Vernon. The captain and nearly all hands had left her and gone to the mines, but we were kindly asked by the two or three hands that had been left in charge of the ship to pass the night in the 'tween decks. Next morning we continued our pretty severe pull up the San Jose, but were kept comfortably cool by a heavy downpour of rain with a tendency to sleet. As we advanced up the river we lost the occasional benefit of the flood tide, and had to force our way against a heavy current caused by the rains of the last few days. In the afternoon we arrived at the mouth of a "slough" that joined the river from the left, or east side A slough is a sheet of deep, still water, that looks like an artificial canal, but has been formed by some extraordinary freak of Nature. At the top of this phenomenon was situated the city of Stockton, and here we arrived just before dark. What became of our fellow boatmen I do not remember, but Mackenzie and I took refuge from the rain in a small shanty, or lean-to, outside one of the clapboard houses belonging to a friend of McLean's, and here, with our "lodging upon the cold ground" and wrapped in our dampish blankets, we slept the sleep of those who have pulled an oar from morn to eve during four consecutive days, being kept fresh and cool during the three last by an almost constant downpour of cold rain.
    The rain continued off and on for several days, converting the so-called "streets" of Stockton and the roads to the mines into perfect quagmires, so it was useless for us to attempt to continue our journey. But idle we could not remain, so we wandered out in search of a job, which we soon obtained. Mackenzie scrambled up onto the roof of a shanty that was being built, where he nailed to the rafters the battens that were to support the shingles, while I remained on the street, converting boards into battens by ripping them with a handsaw! Oh! tell not this in fashionable circles! It was a terrible sacrifice of gentility, but this was amply compensated by our earnings, amounting to one-half ounce of gold, value eight dollars, per day for each of us. When the rain was too severe for outdoor work we passed the time in our damp hovel, and by the aid of sail needle, palm and twine, manufactured a small tent, the materials for which we had bought at an exorbitant price at one of the numerous stores, which, along with some gambling tents and a few liquor booths, then formed the city of Stockton. One thing I recollect seeing while we were at Stockton, and that was a string of about fifty Chinamen, marching, or rather jogging, into the outskirts of the town, with poles over their shoulders, and heavy burdens dangling at the ends of the poles. They had been expelled from rich diggings discovered by them, and hunted out of the mines by whites who had "jumped" their claims. This I thought, at the time, was somewhat odd in a "free country," but I got more used to such things by and by. After about a week the weather improved, and we bought some supplies and a mustang (native horse) to carry them. With the tent folded and strapped over all to keep them snug and dry, and one of us carrying a pick, and the other a tin washstand and shovel over his shoulder, off we set for the Stanislaus mines, trudging on foot over the most boggy roads we had ever traversed, through which it required all the efforts of our poor lean mustang to make his way. Fortunately he was lightly laden, or his fate might have been that of numerous mules which had sunk under the burden of their heavy loads, and lay dead along the road, entombed in mud. At night we pitched our little tent (about 8 ft. by 6 ft. without walls), and slept, wrapped in our damp blankets, on the damper ground, for it was far beyond our means to pay the exorbitant price charged for a night's lodging in the accommodation and liquor tents pitched here and there along the road. On the fourth day we waded and struggled across the Calaveras River, and soon quitted the boggy and sticky plains for undulating, hilly country, which gradually sloped upwards to the foot of the grand Sierra Nevada Mountains, that loomed ahead of us fifty miles off.
    Soon after crossing the Calaveras, and after we entered the hilly country, we saw the first signs of gold diggings, where the earth had been thrown up from some holes reaching down to the bedrock. They had been abandoned, so down one of them we scrambled, filled our tin washpans with earth scraped from the bedrock, took it to the nearest water, and carefully washed it out. At the bottom of the pan could be seen, by a strong optical effort, a few minute specks of the glittering rubbish that had attracted us to this desolate spot, and had been the cause of all our losses, misfortunes, and sufferings. As my friend Mackenzie said, there was just about as much of it in the pan as "you could put in your eye, and not see the worse for it." After advancing another day's march into this sound and comparatively dry country, we came upon a small watercourse with grassy banks, and here we decided to camp for a day and two nights to rest our weary nag and ourselves, we pitched our tent, cut some dry boughs from the fine oaks growing round us, lit a blazing fire, raked together some of the withered oak leaves scattered about, dried them, spread them on the floor of our tent, and bedded ourselves in them in the lap of luxury, our blankets being now also dry. Several strings of laden mules passed by us along the road towards the mines, as well as a good many travelers on foot, on horse, and on mule, and one of the footmen came, and sat down beside our fire, entered into an animated conversation, and told us all about the road we had to travel, where the best diggings were to be found, and how to reach them. Presently he rose, and strapping his luggage across his back, prepared to resume his tramp, but first, turning to me, said: "Stranger! what part of the States do you belong to?" I answered, "I don't belong to the States at all, I'm an Englishman." "Waal, do tell," was the answer; "I thought you must be from the States; you don't speak such broken English as most Englishmen. Goodbye," and off went my complimentary friend.
    Next evening we camped on "Forgotten" Gulch, one of the richest mines in that district, which was already claimed from end to end, and occupied by a numerous mining population. It was close to this place that the first cluster of gigantic Araucaria wellingtonia was discovered about a year later. The following afternoon, after scrambling over several stony hills and crossing sundry steep gulches, we reached the Stanislaus River at McLean's ferry, and saw the spacious trading tents and wooden shanties forming his establishment on the other side of the river, at the foot of a high and very steep range of hills which rose behind them. The river was swollen and difficult to cross, so we camped on its bank opposite to the trading tents, and here we were at last in the midst of the Northern Californian gold mines. For a fortnight or so we kept fossicking around in the small gulches above our camp, trying to discover payable diggings, but without much success, only a few specks of the yellow metal here and there rewarding our efforts. Several large and rich gulches, descending from the mountains around us, had been discovered, but these were claimed from end to end, and were being worked by the fortunate diggers who had first found them, or acquired them from those who had.
    Our resources were getting low, and our provisions scanty, and affairs were beginning to look rather blue, when one morning a report spread abroad that payable gold had been found in a small gulch which came down from a hill close behind our tent, and after breaking through a low rocky plateau, disappeared in a sandy flat which skirted the Stanislaus River. A rush at once set in, scores of people appeared from all quarters, and in a few hours the whole upper part of the gulch was claimed and marked off before we "new chums" were aware of what was going on. It occurred to me, however, that, although the gulch was now dry, it must be a perfect torrent during the heavy rains, and the melting of the mountain snows, and I could not see why the gold should not have been washed down through the rocky gorge, and deposited in the sandy flat below. We, therefore, marked out a claim just below the gorge, and dozens of others followed our example. We then set to work and dug down about 3 ft., to the bedrock, without discovering a speck of gold. Nothing daunted, however, we continued for days working on, encouraged by the success of some few of our fellow diggers around us, when, joy of joys, after our claim was more than half worked out, we came upon a lead of the most beautiful "nuggety" gold, extending in patches from the roots of the grass down to the bedrock, and varying in size from dust and pinhead specks up to quarter-ounce nuggets. How such heavy gold could remain near the surface of soil so loose and porous puzzled me then, and puzzles me still. It must have been sent down by a sudden upheaval of a comparatively recent date, that is to say. within four or five thousand years ago, so that the gold had not had time to settle down on the bedrock, where it is generally found. But waiving all geological theories, it was lucky for us that the gold was so easily come-at-able, as it enabled us to earn in a few days sufficient capital to pay off some small liabilities we had already incurred at McLean's store, and also to lay in provisions sufficient to keep us for a month.
    While we were thus agreeably occupied, I was surprised one day by the receipt of a letter from someone in San Francisco (I do not remember whom) telling me that two of our blackboys had been rescued from the wreck of our boat in Suisun Bay. They had been seen in the morning clinging to the wreck by some men in a boat on its way up to Sacramento, who had rescued them when nearly exhausted by exposure and cold. These men were, by a singular coincidence, from Australia, and were consequently able to understand what the poor boys had to tell them about their past history, and with whom they had been when wrecked. The boatmen, who were trading between San Francisco and Sacramento, took them to the latter place, and then back to San Francisco, and handed them over to someone who knew where we were, and who sent them to Stockton, and thence to us, by a train of mules bringing supplies to McLean. On the day when they were expected, I walked down the road some miles to meet them, and heartily glad I was to find that they were my two boys, Jacky Small and Davy. I had known them since they were children at Durundur, and had been much pained at the thought that I should see them no more. They told me that when Mackenzie and I left the wreck and struck out for the shore, telling them to follow, they did so, but soon got frightened, and turned back to the wreck. Hawkins' boy, Sandy, a lad of weak physique, soon became too chilled and exhausted to hold on longer, and was washed away by the waves and drowned some time before the rescuers came in sight.
    It was during our sojourn at McLean's ferry that I first witnessed the somewhat rough and ready, but in the state of society that then prevailed in California, useful, if not indispensable, institution: lynch law. A Jersey man, named Davis, was camping near the ferry, and brought an accusation against a Frenchman of having robbed him of some gold dust. A jury was at once formed, which tried the supposed culprit, but the evidence was not sufficiently clear to prove his guilt. Had it been so, the man would at once have been "hanged until he was dead," but he got the benefit of the doubt, and was only sentenced to be run up by the neck to a limb of the oak under which the judge and jury held their court, and afterwards to be banished from the camp. This sentence was carried out by putting a knotted (not noosed) rope round his neck, running him up to the branch without a drop, and then letting him gently down again. Mackenzie and I did not join in these proceedings, but remained at work in our claim close by, and were surprised to see the man stand up straight when he was let down. When released from the rope, he ran off close past us, amid the laughter and jeers of his tormentors, plunged into the river, swam across it, disappeared up the mountainside, and was seen no more in that camp. It was hinted to me afterwards the robbery was committed, if committed at all, by a Mexican friend who lived with Davis. This brutal and unjust administration of lynch law disgusted me greatly, but I afterwards found that California would have been uninhabitable for civilized and law-abiding people if Judge Lynch had been absent. His ministrations were generally confined to the punishment of murders and outrages committed in open day or in lamp-lit gambling tents and before many onlookers, and when that was the case, I highly approved of his proceedings. In a case of the kind related above, when the evidence was uncertain and circumstantial, the result should have been acquittal, and this was the only trial of the kind that ever came under my notice which had so disgusting a result. Davis, the prosecutor, spoke French with great fluency, and English with a decided French accent, and always addressed me as "Gentleman," but when some Frenchmen one day in my hearing claimed him as a countryman, he drew himself up to his full height (of 5 ft. 7 in.) and, assuming a very dignified and imposing aspect, answered: "Non, Monsieur, je suis Anglais," which naturally made me feel proud of my country!
    Shortly after this maladministration of lynch law, we heard of diggings having been discovered some eight or ten miles off, beyond the ferry, on the top of some tableland about 1500 ft. above the Stanislaus, so, loading our almost starved mustang and ourselves with our tent, blankets, tools, and not very plentiful supply of provisions, we scrambled up the mountain at the back of the ferry. It was now about the end of December, '49, when we took up our quarters in this elevated and rather chilly region, and our sufferings from cold and damp for the next three months were very severe. It "blew and snew and friz and thew," and sometimes we had to turn out in the night and rake the snow off the tent to prevent it collapsing on the top of us. The amazement of the blackboys when they saw the first fall of snow was very amusing. It occurred in the night, and they sat up on the floor with their blankets wrapped about them, "glowering" through the door-flap, which had to be left partially open for ventilation when human beings occupied the floor. The boys sat clapping their hands, "coorieing" and "kindabarring" in the utmost amazement. Groping about in the snow, seeking for wood to light the fire for boiling our coffee pot for breakfast, was somewhat trying, and had always to be done by Mackenzie or me, as the boys were quite unable to stand the cold, and shivered dolefully, though quite as warmly clad as we were. Fortunately the snow never lay very long, but generally melted in a day or two, so that our wretched mustang managed to pick up sufficient food to keep him alive, and that was about all. At this time my sufferings from lumbago were very severe, and after work was over I had often, with hands on knees, to "hirple" to a tree and support myself against it, while endeavoring to straighten my back. These hardships would, however, have been endured with patience and equanimity if the diggings had been good--but, alas! they were not good. As the ground was saturated with moisture, we could only dig a foot or so beneath the surface when a rush of water came on from all sides, and in a few minutes filled the holes we made, and the result was that a few specks of the gold was all we could ever discover at the bottom of each pan of earth which we washed out. The soil was so stiff and adhesive that we were unable to pass it through our "cradles," the gold digger's usual appliance for separating the gold from the soil. The constant immersion of our hands in the ice-cold water, when pan-washing, made the skin crack; our nails were worn down to the quick, and altogether we were reduced to a state of physical misery not easily forgotten. Sometimes, when retiring to rest on my lowly and humble couch, I would resolve to abandon the whole affair, go back to McLean's ferry, and try to borrow from him enough cash to take me and my party back to Australia, or to the Sandwich Islands, where I knew my brother Archie was then living. But the refreshing slumbers of the night and the invigorating effects of a pork and frijoles (Mexican beans) breakfast, washed down with a pint of hot coffee, renewed my vigor, my courage, and my pride, so that I was ashamed in the morning of the disgraceful thoughts that had entered my head overnight. Then, although the attraction towards Australia was strong on one side, the memory of "Home, Sweet Home" [i.e., Norway] was infinitely more powerful on the other, and always enabled me to abandon with shame any idea of "chucking up the sponge," and made me determined to stay and fight it out to the last gasp. In this resolve I was strongly confirmed by my poor friend Mackenzie (I lately heard of his death in a coaching accident in his native land, New South Wales), who also firmly resolved not to give up the struggle while strength remained to turn a sod or rock the cradle.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, April 7, 1900, pages 635-636


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XIX.--(Continued.)
    In the hope of improving our condition and discovering richer diggings. I set out on several occasions with one of the blackboys on prospecting expeditions, generally exploring the steep gorges descending from the sides of the tableland on which our camp was pitched into a large tributary of the Stanislaus, some five miles off, rising out of the grand and lofty Sierra Nevada, which towered above us in the northwest, and flowing through a deep gorge or canyon extending down to McLean's Ferry. On one of these prospecting trips, when we were forming our camp in the evening, and Davy was a short distance off, collecting wood for the fire, while I was unloading our blankets and other belongings from the mustang and taking off the pack saddle, Davy uttered a low cooey, and beckoned me to come to him. I did so, when, stooping and pointing to the ground with astonishment, he exclaimed: "You see that fellow track? Baal me know that fellow." Looking down to where he pointed, I saw, to my dismay, the huge and perfectly fresh footprint of a grizzly bear impressed in some soft clay at the side of a small stream on which we were making our camp, and which poured down the steep side of the mountain into the Stanislaus. On searching round, we saw places where the animal had been scratching up roots and poking his nose into some loose soil in search of mice, and so fresh were all these traces that I was sure the gigantic "King of (American) Beasts" was not far from us, and, unarmed as we were, Davy and I passed that night in a somewhat wakeful and restless condition, keeping up a great fire all night to inspire Mr. Bruin with awe if he happened to be in sight. We also tethered the mustang close by us, lest he might fall a prey to the evil one. We stayed quietly where we were, as I thought it better to do so than to make a move in the dark, when we might at any moment have dropped across our "plantigrade" neighbor or a friend of his. At dawn we saddled up and proceeded on our way rejoicing, in what direction I do not remember, probably home to our main camp, but I know I was very glad not to have made Mr. Bruin's personal acquaintance.
    Having seen in old abandoned Indian encampments traces of acorns having been roasted and eaten by the savages, I tried on one of these expeditions to eke out our meager fare by following "the manners and customs of the natives." It was a mistake, however, as it made me very ill, and I had to return to camp in a rather attenuated and "needy" condition. I discovered afterwards that the Indians pound the acorns in a hollow stone with a pestle of the same material, soak them in water, and convert the substance into a patty or dough, before they roast and eat it. I relate this anecdote as a warning to my readers never, even when half starved, to indulge in acorns either raw or simply roasted.
    On another prospecting trip which I undertook in company with two white men, one a doctor who had come from Hobart in the Harriet Nathan, the other a sailor from Aberdeen, who camped near us, we crossed the same branch of the Stanislaus higher upstream, where it emerged from the Sierra by a deep gorge or canyon. The river was spanned by a huge pine tree that had been felled across it in former times, and the place had consequently been named "Paso del Pino." The pine tree had been flattened on its upper side with an adz, and we walked along it to the other bank, carrying our arms, pick, shovel, pan, blankets, and provisions enough for a couple of days' consumption. The level part of the tree was about 8 in. broad, and the roaring torrent some 20 ft. below it, so it looked like a rather risky undertaking to cross it with our heavy loads, when a stumble or false step would at once have sent one headlong into the abyss below, and so "farewell for ever and aye." But we were then all young and adventurous, with steady nerves and firm steps, so the risk was perhaps not really so great as it appears now, after an interval of forty years. I distinctly remember, however, that I was not sorry to find myself once more on firm earth on t'other side, ascending the steep mountain that formed the western side of the huge gorge. A toilsome scramble this was, occupying more than two hours, and made more exhausting by a downpour of rain that began just after we crossed El Pino, and turned into sleet when we reached the top of the hill and entered upon the undulating and open country that formed that side of the valley. Drenched with rain, and sliding about in mud up to our ankles, we walked on and on, hoping to drop on a rich gold mining gulch which we had heard had been discovered somewhere in this quarter. In a few miles we came upon a lately deserted Indian encampment, where lay stretched out the skeleton of a horse, which the natives had stolen from someone, killed, and eaten. Trudging on through the heavy mud, with the sleet still pouring down upon us, until evening, we began to discuss the advisability of camping without any fire, when we saw some smoke rising above the oak trees in front of us. Cautiously advancing towards it, we saw to our great joy that it did not rise from an Indian encampment, but from a huge fire surrounded by about half a dozen white men, who stood arrayed in the usual Yankee costume of heavy outer boots and greatcoats made of rough woolen stuff, now saturated with rain and steaming in the heat of the fire. From a tree in their midst hung a deer just shot by them, and every now and then they would step up to it, cut a long strip of flesh from its ribs or haunches with their bowie knives, stick it onto the end of a long wooden skewer or an iron ramrod, hold it for a few minutes near the fire, and then devour it without salt, pepper, or other luxurious condiment but with a gusto that can be acquired only in circumstances such as these. On coming within a few yards of this interesting group, we paused until some of them called out: "Come on, gentlemen, I reckon you are pretty tired and hungry like us, so come and stick into this venison." I never accepted an invitation with greater pleasure, and I think I can say the same of my companions. We cheerfully advanced and joined our entertainers, following their example with regard to the venison, and never did I enjoy a meal more heartily, not even when indulging in the luxury of Australian kangaroo tail, or even tree grubs. That night we camped with our new friends, generally sitting on our "hunkers" under the shelter of a blanket stuck up on some twigs, and when we did lie down we found the earth, though rather damp and cool, delightfully soft.
    The sleet continued nearly all night, and in the morning the hills around us were sprinkled with snow. At the invitation of our companions we joined them in their wanderings in search of the grand new diggings, the report of which had also reached them, and we did so the more willingly, as there were traces of Indians about. In fact, we saw in the course of the morning several tawny faces, surmounted by shaggy locks, looking down upon us from the tops of hills which we passed, but their owners refused to respond to our gestures inviting them to come down and speak with us. About noon we descended into a valley where another branch of the Stanislaus joined the one we had crossed the day before, and here, on a level piece of country between the two streams, we came upon an encampment of Indians of about a dozen wigwams, occupied by some forty people of all ages and both sexes. They evidently expected us, as we found them all on the watch, the men standing in a group facing us, and the squaws and papooses cowering behind the shelter of the wigwam. If the weather had been dry, it is possible we might have had some trouble with these people, but in continued wet weather their bowstrings, made of deer's sinews, become soft and elastic, and their bows are consequently useless, so they were practically unarmed, which, in a damp winter such as this, accounted for their liking for horse flesh, since it was difficult for them to kill deer; and it probably also accounted for the fact that in a few minutes we were in friendly conversation with them, one or two of our party being able to speak the patois used in conversation between the Indians and the whites. We soon found out that they knew nothing of any gold diggings having been discovered in that neighborhood, and this was enough to make me and my two companions resolve to return to our home camp. The rain and sleet had continued to pour nearly all day, and we feared that the Stanislaus might rise above the Pine Tree Bridge, cut us off from our camp, and bring us to the verge of starvation, as we were scantily provided with food. Saying goodbye, therefore, to our kind companions, we started back for the Paso del Pino, and after scrambling over various hills and flooded ravines, we arrived there just in time to cross before dark. The river had risen to within a foot or two of the tree, and glad we were to find ourselves once more on the right side of it. Here we took up our quarters with a company of Frenchmen, who had been there for some months trying in vain to dam and turn the river, and on the floor and before the fire of one of their "shanties" we passed a comparatively comfortable night, and consumed the remains of our provender for supper and breakfast. Early next morning, we ascended the steep side of the canyon, and about noon arrived safely at our home camp.
    This was my last prospecting attempt in that quarter. Shortly after my return a heavy fall of snow came on one night, and soon covered the whole face of the country to a depth varying from 6 in. to a foot. We could hear our poor old mustang whinnying around the camp for several hours begging for food, of which we had not a particle to offer him. After midnight his voice became fainter, and at last ceased to vex and grieve us. Next morning we looked for him in vain, and supposed he had perished from cold and starvation. As far as work was concerned, the loss of the poor beast was not of great importance. Hardship and hunger had reduced him to such a state of misery that he had been of little use to us for some time, and we had every Sunday to trudge to a township, called the Sonora camp, seven miles off, to buy our provisions, and carry them on our backs to camp. In snow or rain, and sometimes, but very seldom, in sunshine, this had to be done, and the worst of it was that the price of provisions had become so high that our paltry earnings were not nearly sufficient to pay for the food we required to keep us alive. Flour was 1 dollar a lb., pork the same, Chilean jerky (dried beef) half a dollar to 75 cents, tea 5 dollars, coffee 3 dollars, frijoles (dried beans) about half a dollar, and everything else in the same proportion. So badly off were we sometimes for the necessaries of life that I had to apply to McLean, of the Ferry, to supply me on credit with what was necessary to make up the deficiency. His answer to my application was: "Well, I don't like to do business on credit, but I'll never see a brother of Archibald Archer want for anything that I can supply him with!" McLean had known Archie at Tahiti or Honolulu, or somewhere in the South Sea Islands, where my brother had been a sugar or coffee or tobacco planter, and, luckily tor me, McLean had formed a tolerably good opinion of him. The result was that in the three months which we passed on that elevated tableland, we contracted a debt of nearly 500 dollars, besides spending every ounce of gold we dug, strictly in procuring the bare necessaries of life.
    One great drawback of having to bring part of our supplies from the Ferry was that they had to be carried up the face of the steep hill forming one side of the valley, and then a distance of some eight miles, while the Sonora camp was almost on the same level with us, and only seven miles off. Our way to that place was for the first four miles through a pathless forest, and then we came upon a mule track leading from McLean's Ferry to the Sonora camp. In trudging through the forest when snow was on the ground, I soon became familiar with grizzly bear tracks, and found on inquiry that, though the winter was unusually severe, these monstrous animals, instead of hibernating like Norwegian or Russian bears, were in the habit of coming down from the mountains and prowling about at night in search of food. They were, however, not very dangerous, unless suddenly aroused from their lair, or wounded, but then it was time for the intruder to beat a hasty retreat, as they could run fast, and one mild blow from their paw, or a gentle hug, was quite sufficient to give a man of ordinary vitality his quietus, though I met one tough old backwoodsman who had survived both. They were, like ourselves, omnivorous, but, unlike us, they did not hunt down and kill big game for food, and contented themselves with rats, mice, roots, the seeds of pine cones (some of them nearly as big as our Queensland bunya-bunya), and I was afterwards puzzled to understand how such large animals managed to keep themselves in such splendid condition. They would consume the meat and polish off the bones of any animal found dead, but that was a luxury that seldom fell to their lot. Had I but known more of the manners and customs of poor Bruin when Davy and I saw his tracks for the first time we would not have passed such a wakeful and lively night. I afterwards began to feel pity and sympathy for the poor beast when I saw the fate that certainly awaited him at the hands of his bold and rapid-firing invaders. My pity did not, however, extend so far as to prevent me from enjoying a steak of delicious bear's meat, even at 1 dollar a lb., when I was lucky enough to have the chance. It was such a pleasant change from the eternal salt pork and jerky.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, April 14, 1900, pages 683-684


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XX.--Grizzly Bear Hunting.
    I fear I have trespassed too much on the patience and valuable time of my readers (if I ever have any) in entering with such minuteness into the details of my first experiences as a gold-digger in California's "antres vast." I have done so just to give an idea of the existence an exploring gold-digger had to lead if he took up his quarters in winter on one of the elevated plateaus forming the sides of the gigantic and aptly named Sierra Nevada, that loomed over our heads covered with snow, and attained in places to an altitude of fourteen thousand feet over the sea level. After three months passed as I have described, things began to improve with the advancing season. The days became longer, the nights not quite so cold, and the sun's rays strong enough occasionally to pierce through the heavy masses of clouds that had almost constantly lowered over us, and kept us abundantly supplied with rain and snow. The grand old oaks, covered with swelling buds, now began to look green, and the grass sprang verdant in all the sheltered valleys around us. One day, to my great surprise, Mackenzie appeared with our mustang in hand, having dropped across him quite casually at the bottom of a sheltered valley about two miles from our camp, and the good old beast was looking well and hearty after his long rest, though still rather thin. Shortly after his reappearance I took him to the ferry to fetch a supply of provisions, when McLean told me that someone he knew had discovered a rich "bar" on the bank of the river about fifteen miles below the ferry, and strongly advised me to take my party down there, and try for better luck. No sooner said than done. Striking our tent and packing it and all our belongings on our own and the mustang's backs, we migrated down the river, and in a couple of days were camped on its bank, in a valley surrounded by moderately sized mountains, one of them afterwards named "Table Mountain," now so familiar to all the English-reading world. Here we were some five or six hundred feet lower down in "creation" than we had been before, and the mountains around us not being high enough to carry masses of snow, the climate was comparatively mild and genial. Setting to work with vigor and energy, we stripped off some soil on the river bank to the depth of about three feet, and came upon a deposit of gravel clay overlying a bedrock full of fissures and crannies, teeming with drift gold in scales, varying in size from the finest dust to the scales of a herring. This gravelly clay we carried down to the river in tin buckets, and passed it through the "cradle" at the bottom of which these lovely and glittering scales were deposited at the rate of several ounces of pure gold per day. A month of this pleasing work enabled us to pay off our debt to McLean, and lay in a good stock of provisions, now in our prosperity not strictly confined to the bare necessaries of life. Pickles, sardines, and sundry kinds of preserves formed part of our condiments, and we also indulged occasionally in venison, sold by the hunters, and fresh beef, the produce of cattle brought from Lower California and Sonora in droves, and bought by the storekeepers around us. There were also a good many half-civilized Indians camping on the other side of the river, and from them we bought large supplies of wild watercress, and a kind of small eschalot, which they dug up in great quantities on the banks of the brooks that came down from the hills around us.
    For about two months we continued to lead this life of luxury and prosperity, but by that time we had worked so deeply into the river bank that the topsoil had increased to a height of some six or eight feet, and the "pay gravel" had considerably diminished. The topsoil was composed of a loose alluvial deposit, too damp to enable us to follow the gold-bearing clay by driving subterranean passages, without running great risk of being buried alive by the topsoil tumbling upon us. We determined, therefore, to abandon this charming, though no longer remunerative, "bar" and moved our camp about a mile up the river to the outskirts of a small township of about a dozen tents and shanties, called "Peoria," after a town in Illinois. Here we bought and pitched a new and roomy Yankee-made tent of striped cotton, and got to work on another bar, more extensive, but not so rich as the first one. It was while camping here that I saw the man who wore colonial-made boots, from whom I learned the history of our wrecked boat, as related above.
    Soon after taking up our quarters near Peoria, I sent the blackboys out one morning to look for, and fetch in, the mustang, which we had not seen for some days. In about half an hour they came rushing back to camp, with faces full of horror, and complexions of a whitey-brown color resembling parchment. On my asking, "What's the matter ?" they exclaimed, "Eh! Me been seen him Devil-devil." On cross-examining them, I found that they had seen a large grizzly bear pretty close to them, strolling about and rooting up the ground. They at once turned and made for a large pine tree, up which they scrambled, while the bear, which had probably heard or seen them, slowly made off, and to their intense relief they saw him disappear in a cluster of "chaparral" (underwood). After waiting some time to make sure that he would not come back and eat them, they slid down the tree and rushed hack to camp in the state of terror I have described. I at once went up to the township and told the people what had happened, and in less than fifteen minutes a dozen men were ready, gun and rifle in hand, to sally out and attack the bear if it could be found. The blackboys now boldly took the lead, and guided us to where they had seen the bear, and they followed his tracks for hours, we following them very quietly, expecting every minute to overtake him. But he had evidently been quite as frightened as the boys, for he had kept steadily on his way, only lingering occasionally to snuff up the ground, and look for rats or roots for food. We continued on his tracks till after sundown, when we found ourselves on the side of a deep gorge, and by general consent we sat down on its edge and began to discuss the advisability of returning to camp. The blackboys were, however, too keenly intent on tracking their "Devil-devil" to pause. They continued to follow the tracks down the side of the gorge, and one of the whites, unseen by me, followed after them. In a few minutes we heard a shot, accompanied by a terrific snarling roar, and in an instant we were all rushing down the side of the gorge, yelling and shouting like a band of maniacs. In a minute we came upon the man clinging to the stem of a pine tree, and the blackboys 20 ft. up it hanging on for bare life. The man was considerably shaken, blood was flowing down his face pretty freely, and it was some time before we gathered from him that the boys had followed the tracks until they disappeared in a patch of chaparral bushes. Going up to the edge, they threw some stones into it, and the bear, suddenly jumping up, was making off, when the man fired at him. Uttering the terrific roar we had heard, the bear turned and came at him furiously. The man wheeled round and ran down the side of the ravine, but Bruin soon overtook him and knocked him over. Fortunately the impetus given to the heavy animal in running down the steep hill caused him to pass over the man. By this time we were rushing down to the rescue, yelling, and setting large stones, loosened by our feet, rolling down the hillside, so it was supposed that the bear, hearing all this hubbub, did not care to turn back and kill the man, but continued his headlong course down the hill. The man's wounds were caused by his face having been severely cut and scratched on the stones when the bear ran over him, and, except for a violent shaking and some fright, he was uninjured. The boys now slid down the tree, again took up the tracks of the bear, and followed them to the bottom of the ravine, but by this time it was nearly quite dark, only sufficient light remaining to let us see drops of blood on some large boulders he had passed over ere he began to ascend the opposite stony and almost precipitous hill. Following him further in the dark was quite useless, so we decided on returning home to camp, which we reached about midnight, after the roughest scramble I ever had, in a cloudy, pitch-dark night. We could not well camp out, as we had no provisions, and had not tasted food since breakfast, so that our frugal supper on reaching camp was highly appreciated. The man who had shot at the bear, and felt Bruin's overpowering force, was at first inclined to blame us for having abandoned him to his fate, but we contended that he had rashly abandoned us. He was armed only with a smooth-bore double barrel, so the bullet could not have done the poor beast much bodily harm, though it had decidedly ruined his temper. I discovered afterwards that it generally took dozens of rifle bullets to kill a full-grown grizzly, so huge and so well protected is he by a massive coat of hair, a tough hide, great layers of flesh, and enormous bones, while the ordinary American sporting rifle of those days carried a very light bullet, and its capacity for hitting the mark was not to be trusted much beyond a range of a hundred and twenty yards. But this has no doubt been altered in later times.
    This was my first and last bear hunt. Some days after it occurred, a man came in and reported that he had seen a large grizzly in a rocky cave, on the edge of the same ravine where we had so ignominiously failed. A band of a dozen or fifteen men at once turned out, but Mackenzie and I did not join them, as the recollection of our former failure was too vivid, and we had no rifle or arms of any kind save a brace of small rifled pistols, which I had brought from Australia. They had been sent to Sacramento and were not lost in the wreck, but were utterly useless in a bear hunt. To join in a hunt, therefore, we should have had to borrow arms and buy ammunition, which was sometimes difficult and troublesome. The armed band sallied out, found the bear still in the cave, and nearly all took up positions behind trees and rocks, while two or three crept quietly up near the entrance and fired some bullets in among the rocks. A bullet, or a glancing fragment of one, probably struck the bear, for with a growl he bolted out, and was received with a dropping fire from every side. One bullet fortunately struck his shoulder and lamed him, but even then he could run fast, and charged his tormentors, while they distracted him by keeping up a desultory fire from behind cover all round. At last he singled out one of them, my friend Uriah Shock, a most humorous old toper, who turned and fled when he saw the bear making for him. The poor riddled beast was almost in the act of giving Uriah the "finishing touch" when a stray bullet entered his ear, pierced his brain, and rolled him over. I confess I was pained at having absenced myself from the hunt when I heard of its success from some of the men, who came in for horses to carry the carcass and skin of the defunct animal into camp, especially when I had to buy bear's meat at a high price instead of getting it free, as did the slayers, and besides I forfeited the right of sharing the profits resulting from the sale of Bruin's luscious flesh and magnificent hide, which together realized something approaching 300 dollars, equal to nearly 15 dollars per man.
    I heard of another very distressing bear hunt which occurred on the other side of the river, where the Indians came upon a she-bear with two small cubs at her side. About fifty Indians at once surrounded and attacked the poor beast, driving numerous arrows into her hide, while she could neither escape from nor attack her foes, without abandoning her cubs, which were too young to move, except at a mere crawl. This frightful torment went on for two whole days, and not till the third did the poor beast succumb to her cruel fate. The Indians had no difficulty in following her blood-stained tracks each morning, and came up to her close to where they had left her overnight, and so at last she fell a victim to her maternal affection. I did not invest in any part of her mortal remains, but I saw the two cubs gamboling and playing with each other like a couple of pups in the wigwam of the exalted Indian chief Cassoos, whom I visited a few days after he and his "braves" had perpetrated this horrible cruelty, and I could not but congratulate the grizzly family on the change in store for them in escaping the horrors of the Indian arrow, and falling victims to the more rapidly fatal rifle bullet of the white man. On this visit to the chief, Cassoos, I closely examined the arrows of these Indian heroes, and cannot but admit that they filled me with an amount of respect and awe which had never resulted from the tolerably intimate knowledge I had acquired of the Australian natives' spears, even the barbed ones of New South Wales. The arrowheads were made of flint, their barbed points were sharp as lancets, and their edges jagged like the edges of a tenon saw. They were fastened on with a kind of resin as tenacious as glue to a slender hardwood stick about 3 in. long. The other end of this stick was inserted into a socket at the outer end of the shaft, which was made of a light, but strong, reed, feathered at the end, which fitted to the bowstring. The consequence of this socketing arrangement was that any attempt to extract the arrowhead from a wound was useless if it had entered beyond the barbs, because a pull at the shaft made it slip out of the socket, leaving the ghastly arrowhead buried in the wound, and the shaft in the grasp of the operator. The poor mother bear bristled with scores of these frightful instruments of torture, and I could not but entertain great respect for their possessors, and sincerely hope that any acquaintance I might make with their weapons would be only a "passing" one. It was not very wonderful that, shortly after I had inspected them, I felt somewhat nervous and perturbed when a dispute occurred between some whites, of whom I was one, and the Indians, about gold claims on a bar on the opposite side of the Stanislaus, a few hundred yards above Peoria. After a little scuffling the Indians withdrew, and, ranging themselves along the land side of the bar, drew arrows from their quivers, and laid them across their bows ready for use. We whites, though unarmed, stuck manfully to our claims, and I fully expected a flight of arrows to descend among us. But luckily a report of the dispute had reached the township, half a dozen men appeared, rifle in hand, within easy range on the opposite bank of the river, and the dispute was amicably arranged without any fighting.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, April 21, 1900, pages 731-732


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XX (Continued.)--Gold Digging Experiences.
    After about a month passed at Peoria I was somewhat surprised one evening when a man only slightly known to me came into our tent and said, "Reckon I've got something to tell you, but you must promise to keep it quiet." The promise was made, and our visitor continued: "I've just been across at the trading tent near the Indian camp, and the owner of the tent told me that the Indians are coming in with lots of coarse, nuggety gold, of a kind never found about here before, and the man has, after much trouble, found out that they bring it from a rich gulch that falls into the river three miles down on the other side from here. If you will join me we will go down there quietly after dark and take up a claim, as there is sure to be a great rush for it when the news spreads." To this proposal we graciously consented, and as soon as the camp was sunk in repose set to work and ferried all our tools, our cradle, and belongings, save the tents, which we left standing, across the river by several trips, in a small "dugout" canoe, which was worked by a rope stretched from bank to bank, the river being now in full flood, owing to the heat of summer melting the snow on the Sierra Nevada. After getting everything and ourselves safely across we spent the whole night in carrying our "kit" over the hills and rocky vales on our backs--no easy task, as the night was dark, and the country rough and pathless. Being the biggest and strongest of the party, the cradle [fell] to my lot, and a very "hard lot" I found it. Soon after daylight we had got most of our belongings to the top of a low hill, whence we looked down into a valley with a small and nearly dry gulch traversing it towards the river. A few hundred yards up this valley stood a tent, and close to it were three white men at work in the gulch, and further up could be seen about a dozen Indians panning out the soil with wooden bowls. Above them the gulch split into two, and just above the junction, on the right-hand branch, we pegged out a claim for five, and lucky it was that we chose that branch, as it was afterwards discovered that not a speck of gold was to be found in the other. After a very light breakfast we set to work prospecting, and the results were most encouraging. Every pan we washed out contained gold, some of them a pleasing lot of beautiful nuggety lumps, weighing up to quarter of an ounce or more. Here we camped "in the open," and set to work in earnest, and fortunate it was that we had gone off quietly, for soon the news spread, and in a week nearly all Peoria was transferred to "Scorpion Gulch," so called on account of the numerous scorpions that were turned up out of the soil, not graceful and active ones like the tree scorpion of Australia, but thick-bodied, short-limbed monsters, disgusting to look at, but apparently harmless.
    After securing and working our claim, and camping out for a few days, some of us went and struck our tent, carried it down, and pitched it, and here we remained for about six weeks, reveling in the luxury of hard work and hard fare, turning up lots of scorpions and a fair quantity of beautiful, nuggety, coarse gold, the only "coarse" thing I ever admired. We found afterwards that the three white men were the original discoverers of this golden gulch, and had managed to keep it quiet for a long time by obtaining their supplies from a ferry about ten miles down the river, on the plains, where there were no gold-diggers. The Indians, when out hunting deer, had at last come across them, and at once began to dig, and purchase provisions with the gold they found, so the secret was discovered. These men had, however, by this time "made their pile," and shortly after our arrival at the Gulch they sold out and "made tracks" home to the States. One thing which I dug up here, besides gold and scorpions, surprised me a good deal. It was a large and rather clumsy flint arrowhead, which lay at least 2 ft. below the surface, showing that the ancestors of the Indians must have occupied the country for many centuries, and used weapons similar to these now in use among their descendants.
    While at the "Scorpion," a report reached us (I forget how) that one of the richest mines ever found in the southern part of California had been discovered in the neighborhood of the Sonora Camp, near which we had passed the winter before, and hearing that some of our fellow passengers from Sydney were there, I set off one Saturday on our gallant mustang to find out the exact spot where this rich "placer" had been prospected. After a twenty-mile ride, I passed through the "Sonora," and was told to follow the direction in which our old camp lay. My amazement and disgust may be more easily imagined than described when I found that the new diggings were exactly on the spot where our camp had been, and where we had suffered so many hardships the winter before. The first heavy find of gold had been made by some "greasers" in a small dry gulch where we had cut the rafters placed inside our tent to keep the snow from crushing it down. A large flat in front of our camp was now being turned up by hundreds of diggers who had found, and were still finding, thousands of ounces of gold, and the hills round were white with their tents. I now discovered that while I was trudging for miles around looking for new diggings, we were literally surrounded by masses of gold, and sleeping a few feet above it. We could not then have reached it, as the soil was saturated with water, but if we had waited a few weeks, instead of moving off to the Stanislaus Bar, we would probably have "made our pile" and quitted California with flying colors. The name of this rich "placer" was the Columbia mines, and after passing the night with my old shipmates, I returned the next day to the Scorpion Gulch in a very unamiable frame of mind. They had arrived too late to secure a rich claim, and one of them, Mr. Hargreaves, afterwards the first gold discoverer in Australia, had left in disgust, and returned to San Francisco. Our having missed this chance of "feathering our nest" was a fair illustration of the glorious uncertainty that haunts the occupation of a gold-digger.
    When our claim was worked out, we joined a company that was formed at Peoria for damming and turning the Stanislaus through a race which we dug along its bank for about a quarter of a mile. The company numbered twenty, and I was selected to go to San Francisco with several pounds of gold contributed by the members round my waist, and purchase supplies and tools for the use of the company. To this I cheerfully consented, and on arrival at 'Frisco, found, to my great joy, the Elizabeth Archer in port, just returned from China with a general cargo and a number of "heathen Chinese" as passengers. Captain and Mrs. Cobb had not heard of our boat disaster before they left for China; the sad news had only reached them a day or two before I came, and they were deeply affected when they saw me, Hawkins having been a great favorite with both. I lived in luxury on board with them during my ten days' stay in 'Frisco, and never can I forget the hospitality lavished upon me by these kind friends. I met on this occasion a Sydney acquaintance, Mr. Hort, a connection of the Montefiores, who had established a commercial house in 'Frisco, and who assisted me in procuring and sending off to Peoria the supplies for my company, and I soon followed after them, resisting the strong temptation held out to me by Captain Cobb to go with him to the Sandwich Islands, and thence back to Australia, or home.
    The work we now had to tackle was of a somewhat laborious nature. To form the dam, huge stones had to be rolled with levers, and smaller ones to be carried on handbarrows, and thrown into the river, and ton upon ton of clay deposited on the upper side of the dam, while a considerable portion of the race had to be blasted through solid rock. The theory was that where "bars" forming the sides of the river were so rich with drift gold, what must the bottom be? The result was that, after four months of heavy, slogging work, when we reached the bottom, we found about as much gold as paid our blacksmith's bill for sharpening the tools. The reason was that the great floods, rolling down the river during winter and spring, had carried with them for ages the fine, flaky gold, and deposited it on the side-bars, where there were eddies and quiet pools; but in the center of the stream the rush of water was so great that the gold could not sink to the bottom in any large quantity, so the only thing we gained by our heavy labors was a verification of the old Norsk adage, "Af Erfaring bliver man ofte klog, men sjelden rig," which, freely translated, means "Experience maketh us sometimes wise, but seldom rich." The English proverb, "Experience teacheth a fool," would be more applicable in my case. This venture absorbed one-half of the gold I had dug out of the Scorpion Gulch. Luckily, I had disposed of the other half elsewhere.
    A somewhat alarming affair occurred while we were at Peoria. A law was passed by the Californian Legislature inflicting a heavy tax (I think twenty dollars a month) upon all foreigners residing in the mines. This was done to get rid of the numerous Sonorans (greasers) that swarmed around, and no white man was called upon to pay the tax, if he declared his intention of becoming an American citizen. Many of the Sonorans struck their tents and started for their home, but on the way committed several atrocious murders, entering tents at dead of night and tomahawking the sleepers. Several murders were committed within a short distance of us, and I was very particular in concealing all our edge tools every night, lest the greasers should mistake us for Americans, and brain us without remorse. Some of our kind friends tried to persuade us to "declare our intentions" to become American citizens, and thus escape the tax; but this we gratefully declined, and paid the tax like true blue (or "green" as our friends called us) Britons, until the law was repealed in a few months. Inflicting this tax was very short-sighted policy, as the richest diggings were often discovered by the "greaser," and "jumped" by the enterprising white man.
    The most distressing consequence of our long residence at Peoria was that it caused my two blackboys to adopt some of the manners and customs of civilized life. They were too small and weak to take a share in the heavy work of the company we had joined (commonly called the "Damming and Blasting Association of Peoria"). They, therefore, passed a great deal of their time away from me, and found that by becoming hewers of wood and drawers of water for the Peorians they could earn a good many half-dollars and dollars. These they soon learned to stake on the gambling-board, where, in spite of my remonstrances and threats, they spent hours, risking their earnings in the attractive game of "monte," generally losing all they had, but sometimes doubling or trebling their stakes. Then they too often retired to the bar, and spent their gains on the bad brandy, or American Monongahela whiskey, sold there. Discovering, in short, that they were in a free country, they emancipated themselves from the slavery of obedience to me, and becoming free and independent democrats, behaved "as sich." On one occasion this tendency to drink almost ended tragically. Jacky Small was left in charge of a trading tent for a few minutes, while its owner, a tall, handsome Swede (who had come to California with the U.S. army and deserted from the garrison of Monterey), went to visit a neighboring tent. On his return, he found Jacky parading in front of the entrance with a loaded revolver in his hand, which he pointed at the Swede, who performed a "right about face" and bolted, followed by a bullet which passed close above his head. Several people gathered together some distance off, and called upon Jacky to put down the pistol, but he kept pointing it at them, and threatened to shoot anyone that approached him. It was evening, I was at my tent some distance off, and someone called me to come up, which I did at once. Seeing at a glance how things were tending, and knowing that if Jacky shot anyone, the delicate attention of Father Lynch would at once be bestowed on him, I walked up with my eyes steadfastly fixed on his, and ordered him to hand me the pistol which, to my intense relief, he did, without taking a shot at me. I then seized him by the "scruff of the neck," pushed him down to our tent, tied his hands with twine, roped him fast to the tent pole, and there he lay, yelling, singing, and laughing till he fell asleep. It turned out that the tent owner had left on the counter a bottle of brandy and a revolver, and the temptation to make free with both had been too strong for poor Jacky. The difference of temperament in the two lads never came out so conspicuously as when they had indulged in too much "fire water," the Indian name for grog. Jacky, as shown, became ravingly dangerous, while Davy's good nature increased, and his habit was to sit or lie down and talk, laugh, sing a "corroboree," and sometimes shed tears. These tendencies to civilization (nearly always sooner or later certain to develop in an Australian black) distressed me greatly, and I did all in my power to check them, but in vain.
    Another great misfortune resulted from our Peorian damming and blasting mishaps. Mackenzie took such a dislike to gold digging in all its branches that he resolved to abandon it, and try his luck at hay-making on the edge of the plains near the lower ferry, and wanted me to join him in it. But I was determined not to release the "golden elephant" after the brute had trodden so severely on my toes, and declined. Mackenzie and I, therefore, parted, the very best of friends, and I heard afterwards that, with great toil and expense, he had got together a huge stack of excellent hay, and was looking forward to a profitable sale, when winter came on, and the feed for pack mules became scarce. But before that happy time arrived he saw from his tent one night a glare of light, and rushing out, found his stack in a blaze from end to end. Whether this was caused by accident or design, he never knew, but suspected the latter, as others had hay for sale not far from him. Soon after this catastrophe he returned to Australia, a wiser, but, I fear, not a richer man than when he left it. He took once more to his old bush life, got the management of a station, married, set up a large dairy near Sydney, and earned a handsome independence. Here I saw him frequently many years later, and for the edification of his excellent wife and fine family we spun many a "tough yarn" about our adventures in the Californian "placers."
    I was deeply grieved when, three years ago, I received a notice of his death by a coaching accident.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, April 28, 1900, pages 791-795


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XX (Continued.)--Gold Digging Experiences.
    Almost the only advantage I had so far derived from my gold-grubbing experiences was a great improvement in my strength and general physical condition. Though the weather at Peoria had been for several months intensely hot and cloudless during the day--summer rains being almost unknown in California--yet the nights were cool and refreshing, and we had the advantage of having a torrential river close beside us into which one could at any time thrust one's glowing head, and imbibe an unlimited supply of water that had shortly before, in the towering Sierra Nevada, been snow and ice, a luxury I frequently indulged in, and which must have suited me admirably. My lumbago was nearly gone; my hair, which had been thin and straggly when I left Australia, had become as thick and strong as it had ever been; my hands were hard as horn, and had swollen to a great size, principally from the jarring of the blasting spuds, and my weight was nearly a stone heavier than it had ever been in the bush. Physically, I felt able, like our gallant soldiers and sailors, "to go anywhere and face anything." But though my American friends in Peoria were most genial and kind, there I would no longer remain, and, the blackboys refusing to accompany me, so off by myself, like a "pelican in the wilderness," and crossing Table Mountain, descended into the valley of Wood's Creek, where we had bought our supplies when camping at the lower bar, and where I was consequently acquainted with several people. Here I joined in with four men, Americans, and educated, excellent fellows they all were, full of humor, good nature, and honesty. We lived together in an adobe hut, took the cooking by turns, and spent about two months in turning up the soil for about 6 ft. to 8 ft. on a large dry flat, at the bottom of which there was nearly a ton of "pay dirt," which we heaped up in tons, and waited patiently for rain to form pools in which we could wash the gold out of it. Winter had now set in, and we never doubted that the usual downfall at that season would come. But no such luck was ours. One-fourth of the rain and snow that had fallen on our heads the winter before would have crowned us with success, but we waited and worked week after week, and hardly enough fell to supply us with drinking and cooking water, and what we had did not resemble in purity "Krystallen den fina." It was, however, a great comfort to be associated with such excellent companions. Some of them were capital singers, and we often passed the evenings in warbling part-songs for our own pleasure and for the benefit of our neighbors, one of whom persuaded us one evening to appear on a platform in his trading tent and perform before a large audience, which testified its intense satisfaction by "thunders of applause and waving of short pipes," and shouts for encores. If I gained nothing in a pecuniary sense from my sojourn at Wood's Creek, I at any rate learned all those exquisite nigger melodies (and also "Napoleon's Grave") with which I have so often charmed you and many other appreciative audiences!
    One event occurred while I was there which was highly illustrative of life in California. At a neighboring township a miner and a gambler had a quarrel one night over a game of monte, and next morning, when the miner was washing his face at the door of a tent, the gambler came up behind him, and sent a bullet through his head. This act he might have performed with impunity in another day, but he made a sad mistake in doing it on a Sunday, when many of the miners came to the township to buy supplies, to drink, and to gamble, and on that day they generally outnumbered the professional gamblers ten to one. Such was the case on this occasion. The miners warmed up, seized the gambler, formed a jury, tried him, and--the deed having been witnessed by many people--he was found guilty, and at once hanged on the limb of a tree, where he was dead ere his victim with the bullet through his head had expired! This free and easy mode of administering justice "sans ceremonie" was the only thing that made California habitable for reputable and peacefully disposed people. Even in San Francisco I have seen thousands of people besiege the jail, break down the door in the face of the police, and (under the direction of the "Vigilance Committee") drag out a notorious murderer, and hang him on a gallows erected in the Plaza. This was by no means an uncommon event, and in some cases quite justifiable, as the police had the reputation of being too prone--under certain  circumstances--to let criminals escape.
    And now--as "open confession is good for the soul"--I must, to keep up the character of this veracious narrative, confess the commission of a deed of abject want of endurance unworthy of a member of our distinguished family; and thus it came about. One day, when I was busy pitching the "pay dirt" to the top of a bank at least 8 ft. high, a man came up to me with a pair of new digger's boots under his arm, which he offered for sale, and, finding that they were large enough to contain my somewhat well-developed feet, I bought them. A few days after, one of my companions asked me to walk with him down to the lower ferry, about twenty miles off, where he had some business, and wishing, I suppose, to "do the swell" in my new boots, I consented. Cutting short our working day, we started about 4 p.m., and with a bright moon overhead arrived at our destination about 11, by which time I was suffering acutely, as the folds round the ankles of my boots had chafed and skinned my ankles all round. Next morning my friend wanted me to return with him to Wood's, but so cowed and so abjectly downhearted was I from the pain I had suffered through the night and was still suffering, that I point blank refused to return, and told him that if he and my other partners would pay my share of the debt we had incurred for supplies, amounting to about 100 dollars each, I would leave to them my share of the gold they might get out of the huge heap of earth we had collected, and also my bedding, my clothes, and all my belongings. My friend laughed heartily at first, thinking I was "taking a rise" out of him, but on finding that I was quite serious, he first attempted to argue me out of the folly of such conduct; then, finding argument in vain, he agreed to my proposal, provided I would make it to him in writing. This I did, and, climbing to the top of an empty mule wagon on its way to Stockton, I bade a final farewell to the now historic Stanislaus and Table Mountain. At the flourishing port of Stockton I arrived that evening, paid the wagoner his fare, and taking a deck passage in a steamer to 'Frisco, landed there next morning about 8 o'clock.
    My whole means were now reduced to about one-half ounce of gold, all that remained of several ounces of "specimens" I had collected at Scorpion Gulch, and which I had fortunately put in my pocket on leaving Wood's Camp. A very frugal breakfast reduced my capital to about one-quarter ounce (four dollars), so, starvation staring me in the face, I set off in search of a shipping agent, intending to ask him to get me a berth in a sailing ship on which I could work my passage to Honolulu, where Uncle Archie was then a coffee or tobacco planter; I meant to honor him with a visit, and persuade him to "raise the wind" sufficiently to carry me back to Australia. While sauntering about with this object in view, I turned a corner out of Montgomery Street, and nearly ran against a little man, who looked up in my face and exclaimed: "Hullo, Archer, what on earth are you up to?" This was my friend Henry Hort, who has been mentioned before as a Sydney acquaintance whom I had met when last in 'Frisco. On my telling him what I was in quest of, he answered: "All right, just go to my house in ------ Street, and there you will find Joe Montefiore. Stay there till I come back, and then we'll see what can be done for you," and to this kind proposal I cheerfully assented. I had seen a good deal of Montefiore when last in Sydney, and when Hort returned they both insisted on my staying with them, which I graciously agreed to do.
    I have dwelt upon the "boot" episode in some detail, as it shows on what small and apparently unimportant things one's fate often depends. My buying these boots, and my wretched want of endurance in bearing the pain they caused me in walking to the ferry, was the direct cause of my Californian adventures entering upon a new and more successful phase, instead of causing my ruin, as I richly deserved. About a year after, three of my Wood's Creek partners, then on their way home to the States, kindly looked me up in 'Frisco, and I asked them how the heap of "pay dirt" I left on their hands had turned out? The smile on their faces when they "reckoned it had not done badly" convinced me that no great loss had been inflicted on them when they paid my proportion of our debt to the storekeeper, Mr. Turner, out of my share of the proceeds of the heap.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, May 5, 1900, pages 839-841


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XXI.
    There was another guest in Hort and Montefiore's house, a young Englishman named Charles Edward Fogg, a very handsome and gentlemanly young fellow, with whom I soon became intimate. He was, like me, a disappointed and "broken" digger, lately come from the mines, and also, like me, had lost everything he brought with him. He had left it on board the ship on which he made the passage from Buenos Aires, where he had lived for some years. The ship had been anchored among the hundreds that almost covered the waters of 'Frisco Bay, and like most of them, she was deserted by her crew, and left to swing to her anchors. Unluckily she swung against some of the others, or they against her, and, being a rotten old English tub, down she went to the bottom, and only her topgallants were now visible above water. Fogg was, of course, somewhat disappointed when, on returning penniless from the mines, he found that all he possessed on earth save the garments he wore had been engulfed into "Davy Jones' Locker." We, being the only "idle men i' the hoose," passed a good deal of time in discussing the ups and downs of our past, and the hopes and prospects of our future. My fit of depression having passed, thanks to the generous hospitality of my friends, Hort and Montefiore, we at last agreed to go into partnership, and set off for a splendid and (of course) grandly rich mining district lately discovered near Mount Shasta, some 250 miles northeast of San Francisco. Both of us being "stony broke," I could hardly see how we were to raise the "needful" to pay for our outfit, but Hort soon settled that by offering to advance the money required if I gave him a bill on my brothers for the amount. This I at once generously agreed to do, and in a few days we were ready for the road.
    It was now, however, midwinter (1850-51), and the road to Mount Shasta, which led up the valley of the Sacramento to its head, and thence across a range of mountains 1000 ft. high, was then completely blocked by masses of snow. Our only way, therefore, of reaching these mines was to take ship to the Columbia River (far north of Shasta), and thence turn back southward, because on the north side of these mines there were no high and snow-covered mountains to cross. In a few days we found ourselves, therefore, on board the American barque Ocean Bird, of some 250 tons, commanded by Captain Lewis, coasting along the grand shores of Northern California. In about six days we were off the twelve-mile-wide mouth of the Columbia River, but dared not enter, as a furious gale from the northwest (just such a one as is described in the same spot in "Three Years Before the Mast," by Dana) had raised a terrific sea on the river bar, and we were obliged to lie hove to for a couple of days under a close-reefed maintopsail and fore topmast staysail. On the afternoon of the second day, when sitting in the cabin, we heard a crack like the report of a pistol, and rushing on deck I found our close-reefed maintopsail split from yard to foot-leech, and streaming to leeward in graceful tatters. Made as it was of cotton canvas, and nearly new, this showed that our northwester was a pretty stiff one. On the third day "rude Boreas, blustering railer," slackened the force of his breath, and we bore up for the river bar, I thought a little too soon, as the waves were "combing" in grand style over it from end to end; but the little Ocean Bird carried her beam well aft, and, gracefully raising her stern to the pursuing waves, shipped scarcely a drop of water over her taffrail. Inside the bar the river narrowed to about four miles, and we anchored in smooth water at Astoria, then a small hamlet of half a dozen shanties and one good boarding house, soon after a large and flourishing city.
    On this Ocean Bird passage I noticed for the first time a good deal of tension between Northern and Southern American fellow passengers. They were divided into separate groups, and had very little intercourse with each other, but confided to Fogg and me the grievances prevailing between North and South. A few years later this unhappy tension developed into the dreadful Civil War that raged between the two sections, and ended in the defeat of the South.
    Next day Fogg and I and some of our fellow passengers proceeded up the Columbia in a small steamer to the Willamette River, which joins the Columbia from the south, and steamed up it about ten miles to Portland, then the capital of American Oregon. Here we were welcomed by George Burgoyne, an old bush and Brisbane chum of mine, who had come from 'Frisco to start a branch business in connection with the firm of Hort and Montefiore. Burgoyne was a fine little fellow, square-built and strong, with a capital bass voice, spoke French like a native, and was a relation (great-grandnephew, I think) of the celebrated General of that name, of whom our national poet sings :
"Burgoyne gaed up,
Baith spur and whup--
I wot he wasna slaw, man
But lost his way,
Ae misty day,
In Saratoga Shaw. man."
    In plain prose he was beaten, and had to surrender at Saratoga with his whole army to the Americans, led by Washington.
    Finding that the winter rains had not yet ceased, and that the roads were consequently almost impassable, we had to stay at Portland for several weeks, which was rather a severe strain on our slender finances. The time hung somewhat heavy on our hands, so, by way of passing it more pleasantly than "loafing around" in Portland, Burgoyne, Fogg, a man named Lindo (a friend of Hort's who had joined us), Walker, a fellow passenger on the Ocean Bird, a wounded hero of the Mexican War, and a remarkably nice Southerner and I hired a small rowing and sailing boat, and early one morning started on a visit to Fort Vancouver, a place situated on the north bank of the Columbia, a few miles above the junction of the Willamette with that river. We arrived there in the afternoon, and were very kindly received by an acquaintance of Burgoyne's, Lieutenant Russell, of the Oregon Rifles, the regiment that garrisoned the fort, which had been erected many years before by the Hudson Bay Company, but was ceded to the Americans, along with thousands of square miles of magnificent country and all the lower part of the Columbia River, by our "peace at any price" government, alarmed by the Yankee threat, "Forty-five fifty, or fight." Fort Vancouver, being within that latitude, was handed over with the rest, but the Hudson Bay Company had the privilege conceded to it of keeping a Governor and a small staff of trappers and Indians there for a certain number of years, and the time having not yet expired, we found his excellency and staff occupying one side of the Fort, and the Oregon Rifles the other side. Lieutenant Russell took us all to his quarters, gave us dinner, and invited us to a garrison ball that was to come off that night. Being attired in the roughest boating costumes, and having no dress clothes, we protested most vigorously, but in vain. Fogg, who wore a pair of high and not very clean top-boots, declared that nothing would induce him to go to the ball, but Russell called in two negro servants, and said, pointing to Fogg, "You see that gentleman ?" "Yas, sar," was the answer. "Then seize him, pull off his boots, brush them, and pull them on again." The command was instantly obeyed, and seeing that there was no escape, we all went to the ball, where Russell introduced us to his brother officers and the few ladies, their wives and daughters, who represented the fair sex in that far outlying border garrison. A most cordial reception we had, and a very pleasant night we spent, though the contrast between our hosts in uniform and us in our besmirched and bedraggled garments was ludicrous and (to me) rather painful. At this moment I can see Fogg, with his heavy boots and rough pilot coat, guiding his partners through the hazy quadrille and elegant country dance, but all the time looking "every inch the gintleman." The officer in command was Major Kearny, a fine-looking and distinguished soldier, who had lost an arm in the Mexican War, which had ended a few years before by the cession of California and other grand territories to the United States. Major (afterwards General Kearny) fell in the American Civil War, and sorry I was to notice his name among those of the many heroes who fell in that sanguinary contest. The only other Vancouver man, besides Kearny and Russell, whose name I can remember, was Captain Stuart, a Carolinian, also a fine-looking young officer. Of those three I shall have more to say by and by.
    Burgoyne had an introduction to the Governor from a nephew of his excellency, who lived in Portland. He was a fine old man (I forget his name), and he received me with much kindness and hospitality, which I put rather severely to the test, as I was seized next day with a violent attack of fever and ague, and had to remain a day and night in the Residency, under the care of a doctor in the Hudson Bay Service, who administered copious doses of quinine, and furnished me "free, gratis, and for nothing," with a supply of that incomparable anti-febrile to take with me, when we bade adieu to the imposing wooden stockade walls of Fort Vancouver, and its kind and hospitable inhabitants, and returned to our humble lodgings at Portland. Shortly after this a man named Sinclair, an acquaintance of Hort and Montefiore, arrived from 'Frisco. He was a Hudson Bay Company man of high standing, who had traveled over and from the Red River to Oregon, and taken up a block of country on the Upper Vancouver, which had been kindly left in our possession by our "American cousins." Sinclair had brought with him from Canada six half-caste Indians, and was now, like ourselves, on his way to the Shasta mines, and so we arranged to travel together. A brother-in-law of Sinclair's named Mackay, a true-blue old Caledonian, had a farm on the prairies, about ten miles inland from Portland, where Sinclair's men were staying, and where Fogg, Lindo, and I were also invited to take up our quarters, and here we remained for some weeks making preparations for our start. We bought at Portland five Indian horses (mustangs) and a mule, a quantity of provisions, a tent, and other articles too numerous to mention, and, the month of March having come and brought fine, sunny weather, the roads improved, and we, as well as Sinclair and his men, were ready to start on our long and toilsome journey. But before we left, our host Mackay gave a grand ball in our honor, at which Sinclair's half-breeds cut the most conspicuous figure. One of them played dance music on a fiddle, and "hornpipes, jigs, strathspeys, and reels, put life and mettle in our heels." Our partners were nearly all daughters of our host and their friends, gathered from neighboring farms, and most of them, though they had a pronounced dash of Indian blood in their veins, were handsome girls, and danced remarkably well. But to me the most amusing part of the performance was watching the fiddler, who called out all the figures he had to perform, thus: "Honor your partners," which we obeyed with a low bow. Then: "Cross over, right hand to partner, swing round; down the middle and back"; and then, with a loud voice, "Balance all." All this was done without interfering in the least with the music, which was played in very good time. Towards the small hours "the mirth and fun grew fast and furious," the Indians retired, and the entertainment ended in a free fight, which, after much impressive language from our host, backed by some vigorous blows from a cudgel, was quelled, and the festivities ended by our host driving his Indian-bred guests out of the house. A too lavish use of "fire water" was the cause of this grand finale. These men were, when sober, obedient to their employer, and kindness and civility itself to everyone; but when drunk (as they generally were when they had a chance), their Indian nature rose to the surface, and many of them became perfect demons. The musician was, however, a happy exception. He, though he had imbibed pretty freely, continued to "gar his elbow jink and diddle" more vigorously than ever, and looked down on the disturbance from his elevated seat with a face beaming all over with good-natured smiles. He was the man I liked best of all the yellowskins, and Mr. Sinclair placed more reliance on him than on any of the others.
    Shortly after this jollification we loaded our pack animals, bade farewell to our hospitable entertainer and his fine family, and started on our way to Shasta, following up the Willamette Valley to the south. We were never near enough to see that fine stream, but crossed many of its tributaries, coming out of a range of hills bounding the valley on the west, and separating it from the coast country. Our road wound through hills and rich prairies of rich, undulating country, reminding me of Darling Downs, with this important difference, that here nearly every valley was watered by a running brook of pure, limpid water, some of these streams being so large that crossing them with our heavily laden animals was very difficult, and involved a considerable amount of wading and mudlarking. When traveling along the bank of one of these streams a man of our party shot a beaver, and though I pitied the poor, innocent little animal, I could not resist the temptation of eating a slice of his roasted tail, which tasted well, and, though richer in flavor, reminded me of kangaroo tail. This was the only beaver I saw in all my American travels.
    During the first ten days after starting, we could see, whenever we ascended a hill, a range of high mountains bounding the valley on the east, some thirty miles off, called the Cascade Mountains, with Mount Jefferson and several other peaks towering thousands of feet above the line of the hills, and covered with snow. The country during the first fifty miles was sparsely occupied by farms, generally five to ten miles apart, and a few cattle were occasionally to be seen around them, residing on the rich grasses, green and succulent, and of closer growth than those of Australia. The next fifty miles of country was equally fine, but more hilly, and almost unoccupied, a great advantage to us, as it enabled us to "bag" an occasional deer or two, which kept us well supplied with venison, a pleasant change from the "pickled pork," the usual animal food of a traveler in the American wilderness. The valley soon becoming narrow, the road ascended the hills on our right, and quitted the lovely Willamette country, which, looking back, we saw spread out before us in all its richness and grandeur, and this was but a trifling part of what we Britishers had abandoned to the Americans.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, May 12, 1900, page 875


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XXI.--(Continued.)
    We now descended into the valley of the Umpqua River, which rises in the Cascade Mountains, and runs westward into the Pacific. It was necessary, therefore, for us to cross it, and a rather difficult undertaking it was, the river being 10 ft. deep and about fifty yards wide at the crossing place, where the water was still; but both above and below there were rapid torrents. Fortunately, Mr. Sinclair was well versed in such matters, and had provided himself with a sheet of stout canvas about 8 ft. by 6 ft. A lot of willow twigs were cut, and the canvas was stretched upon them, forming a canoe capable of carrying about 2 cwt. Into this frail craft all belongings were put, and shoved across to the other side by a man swimming behind it--a process that had to be repeated at least twenty times, and occupied nearly two days, during which we camped on the river bank. Being a good swimmer, I took my share in the work, and found it a rather chilly job, the water being bitterly cold, coming as it did out of a snowy range of hills within fifty miles of us. When reposing that night, not "on a pallet of straw," but on our tent floor, on a deerskin, wrapped in my cozy blanket, I was, about midnight, rather disagreeably surprised to wake up and find myself shaking like an aspen leaf, and my teeth chattering with a violent fit of ague. Rousing Fogg out of his lair, I got him to strike a light, and supply me with a good-sized allopathic dose of the Fort Vancouver doctor's quinine, and, rolling myself in a heavy topcoat and an extra blanket, again dozed off, and dozed and shivered for several hours till near daylight. Being tolerably tired, I must have slept through the fever part of the attack without its waking me, but "the shivers" soon roused me into consciousness. Next morning I repeated the dose, then breakfasted, and in a couple of hours was again taking my turn in pushing the canoe across the river. Fogg was a poor swimmer, and Lindo not greatly addicted to cold water in any shape, so I had to "do any possible" so as to perform our share of the rather chilly business. Those who could not swim had, like the goods, to be ferried across in the canoe, and the last of those was our fiddler. The man who had charge of the canoe when he was crossing (one of the other half-castes) somehow got frightened, and, leaving the canoe in midstream, swam to the bank. The canoe with its occupant swam down into the torrent below, where it was at once toppled over by the rough water, and had there not been an island below the torrent, onto which our musician scrambled half drowned, we should have seen him "never, never more." The water between the island and the further shore was luckily shallow enough to let him wade through it with the help of a pole to support him. Sinclair and I walked down the river in our moccasins, which we always wore, scrambling over numerous gulches and huge boulders, in search of the canoe, and at last we found her cast up on the side of a sloping rock; but a large rent was in her side, which made her useless, and we "left her alone in her glory."
    Next morning we again loaded up and started on our way.  I continued my course of quinine for some days, lessening the doses to homeopathic dimensions, and gradually the fever and ague toned down and left me for a time. Luckily we had no more swimming to do, and managed very well without the canoe. In a few days we had to cross another river, but the water was not very deep, so we hoisted the loads high up on the pack saddles, and the horses carried them across dry, while we, by kneeling on the top of our saddles, also escaped a wetting. The name of that river I cannot remember, but the river itself is distinctly impressed on my memory, for on its banks we came upon a camp of about a dozen Indians (the first we had seen since leaving Portland), and from them we bought a beautiful salmon, fresh run from the sea. That salmon was the first I had tasted since leaving "Gammie Norge," and very delicious I thought it. Sinclair was the negotiator of the purchase, and I was rather surprised at the brusqueness of his manner towards the vendors, and their surly and almost defiant attitude to him. At one time I thought it would end in a "scrimmage," which would have been disagreeable, as Sinclair and I were by ourselves. I was unarmed, and our party had gone to camp some distance from us. But fortunately the dispute toned down, and after closing the bargain, we rode on to our camp with the salmon dangling down from the high pommel of my Mexican saddle. I thought these Indians or their ancestors must have had some intercourse with Frenchmen in former days, as they called themselves "sauvage," and French words were frequently mixed up by them in the broken vernacular which they used in speaking to whites. I cannot remember having read or heard that the French ever possessed any territory in that part of America, but perhaps the enterprising French Canadian trapper may have penetrated so far south, in days of yore, "when time was young," ere Wolfe, "that warrior stout and bold, who won the battle of Quebec and gained a ton of gold," had appeared on the scene. A few days after this salmo ferox transaction, we arrived on the banks of the Rogue River, a tributary of the Klamath. (The name Rogue, in my opinion, is a corruption of "rouge" [It is not.], as the hills and banks abutting on them were generally formed of red soil.) Here we came upon a stockade made of saplings, with their ends stuck in the ground, standing about 12 ft. high. Inside this stockade was a wooden hut, occupied by white men, who had built a "scow" for ferrying across the river the numerous travelers, now on their way from Oregon to the Shasta mines, for which service they did not omit to make a somewhat heavy charge. On riding up to this fortress, we were surprised to see, at the foot of a mountain on the other side of the river, an immense camp of whites, extending for half a mile along the river, with oxen, horses, and mules in hundreds grazing around, and watched by armed and mounted men. We crossed in the scow, and, joining the camp, soon found out the cause of this great gathering. It appeared that men on their way back from Shasta to Oregon reported that the Indians had become hostile, and, a few miles further on, had attacked some trains of wagons, horses, and pack mules, killed some men, wounded others, and carried off into the mountains great quantities of goods, and the animals that bore them. This news created a kind of panic in the camp, and a few days after our arrival scores of men, with their wagons and pack horses, recrossed the river, and, considering discretion the better part of valor, wended their way back to Oregon, rather than face the dangers of an Indian campaign. Among them was a son of our Scottish friend and host Mackay, a tall, handsome young fellow, only one-quarter Indian bred, who had accompanied us so far, but was now obliged to return, on account of pressing business in Portland, or on his father's farm, I forget which. Our loads having now considerably diminished, we could spare one of our horses, and so handed it to young Mackay to give to his father with our thanks for all the kindness he had shown us while staying at his farm. It was not very long ere I had reason to regret this generous act.
    After some days' detention at the big ferry camp, we again saddled up, and, skirting along the Rogue River towards its head for ten miles, again camped on its bank. As we had now entered on the territory peopled by hostile Indians, a new system had to be adopted. The day's journey was shortened by our stopping to camp three or four hours before sunset, during which time the horses were turned out to graze, guarded by two armed and mounted men. At sunset they were brought into camp, and tied in a circle round it, with short ropes fastened to stakes driven into the ground, their heads inwards facing the camp, and their tails outwards towards the foe, and two men walked sentry outside the circle all night, rifle on shoulder and revolver in belt. These men were relieved about every three hours, and at daybreak the horses were loosed and turned out to graze for some hours, when "saddle up and start" was the word of command. Not being provided with arms, I had to borrow one of Sinclair's spare rifles and a revolver when my turn came to mount guard. As I had been determined never to carry arms when amongst white men (much to the surprise of my American friends), and not being aware that we would have to make our way amongst hostile Indians, I had neglected to provide myself with any weapon more formidable than a clasp knife. Fortunately Sinclair was well provided with "shooting tools," and willingly lent them to me when I required them.
    Next day we quitted the Rogue River, turned southwards, and again emerged upon beautiful prairie country, where we camped near a spring, which was surrounded by dense underwood. We camped in the open, and the horses had to be watered at the spring, under the escort of half a dozen armed guard; and all night we kept constant watch, lest we should be surprised and attacked by our tawny foe.
    Next morning, as we were wending our way through the fine open country stretching for miles in front of us, Sinclair and I were riding some distance from the road, between our party and the range of hills bounding the prairies on the west, which Sinclair thought might shelter Indians, when suddenly I heard a "dirring" sound, like that made by our Australian locusts, and said to Sinclair; "I did not know that you had locusts in America." "Locusts!" was the reply, "just look behind you." I did so, and there was a rattlesnake, writhing and twisting in the agonies of death, and sounding his own dirge with the rattle attached to his tail. My horse had trodden upon him, and broken his back. The chief danger of the rattlesnake is his dozy and lethargic nature. Compared with our lively and graceful Australian snakes, he is a thick, clumsy reptile, and does not, like them, seek safety in flight when anyone approaches, but lies calm and serene, and perhaps asleep, until one gets to within a few feet of him, when up goes his head, facing towards you with gleaming eyes, and forked tongue protruding, and fortunately up also goes his tail, quivering, and sounding the rattle attached to it. This event reminded me then, and reminds me now, of my first interview with a rattlesnake. It occurred on one of my prospecting trips in the Stanislaus, when climbing up the rocky side of a low terrace, where I had to use my hands to assist in the ascent, on my face rising a couple of feet above the edge of the terrace I heard a sound that I had never heard before. Casting my eyes in front of me, there was the head of a snake within 3 ft. of my face, with his neck bent back, ready to dart at me. But this privilege I did not allow him. My descent from that terrace was much more speedy than the ascent had been, being performed by one bound down to its foot. Luckily its height was only some 10 ft. or 12 ft., so I did not hurt myself, and, getting hold of a supple oak bough, I again climbed the terrace at another part, and, sneaking quietly round, hoped to avenge the disgrace of my undignified retreat by taking my reptile foe in flank or rear and ending his existence. But no such fortune was mine. He had disappeared, and was probably gazing at me placidly from between two of the numerous boulders that formed the summit of the terrace. On several other occasions, when rambling round the sides, or crossing the summit, of Table Mountain, I have nearly stepped upon these torpid reptiles, but the rattle gave me timely warning, and enabled me to avoid their delicate attentions. Their habits resemble those of the Australian death adder, in their not getting out of people's way, but they cannot plead the poor death adder's excuse, as the rattlesnake is gifted with a sharp sense of hearing. For some time I feared that my horse would show symptoms of having been bitten, but he did not, and had a marvellous escape.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, May 19, 1900, pages 923-924


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XXI.--(Continued.)
    On the morning of the second day after quitting the spring, as we were following our course through the prairie, we saw on the horizon ahead of us a band of horsemen coming towards us, and were somewhat relieved when, on getting nearer, we found that they were white men. On entering into conversation with them we were told that they had left Shasta in search of a band of Indians that had attacked an overland train of immigrants from the States, had killed several of the men, driven off the horses (laden with a great quantity of goods), and massacred several women and children. So shocked and exasperated was I at this recital of horrors that I at once arranged with Sinclair, Fogg, and Lindo that I should join this band of avengers, numbering upwards of fifty men all mounted, while my companions were to camp, along with a number of other travelers, close to where we then were, and await the return of this company of irregular cavalry, which was to escort us for the rest of the journey to Shasta. This being arranged, I put some provisions into saddlebags, borrowed a rifle and revolver from Sinclair, mounted my gallant mustang, and turned towards the Rogue River Ferry, along with these "irregulars," who were commanded by a man named Long, an old backwoodsman, accustomed to Indian fighting, and who had been elected captain. The Indians had committed the outrage further to the southward, but had carried the spoils into the Rogue River Valley, and were reported to be camped some thirty miles above the ferry. Having heard that a detachment of the Oregon Mounted Rifles were some distance north of us, on march from Fort Vancouver to California, and not considering ourselves strong enough to make a successful attack on the main Indian encampment, it was decided that we should establish our headquarters at the ferry, and, joining the rifles when they arrived there, assist them in an attack on the Indians. Putting our horses for safety in the stockade at night, some of us slept on the floor of the hut, and some camped in the open, with sentries parading all round, armed to the teeth, not a very agreeable occupation, as the ground was timbered, and brushwood grew thickly to within a hundred yards of our camp. A new gold field having been discovered and taken up some twenty miles below the ferry, Captain Long thought it right to warn the miners that an Indian war had broken out, and called for six volunteers to join him and go down to the mine with that intention. Wishing to see as much as possible of "life in the woods," I made one of the party, and, crossing the river next morning in the scow, we rode down the valley, and about noon passed a cluster of deserted wigwams. In two hours more we came upon a camp of three white men, and a group of five Indians, one holding a horse, and all with axes and tomahawks, horse and all said by the white men to have been stolen from them. We at once seized the plunder and returned it to the white men, while the plunderers, boiling with rage, each drew an arrow from his quiver, placed it across his bow, and rotated it towards us in the most determined manner, and, as they were only a dozen yards off, I felt rather uncomfortable, recollecting as I did the very formidable weapons with which I had become familiar on the Stanislaus. We remained mounted, rifle in hand, ready for the fray, but fortunately our tawny foes backed from us, still facing us, bow in hand, until they got a hundred yards off, when they faced about and disappeared behind the trees of the open forest extending all round us. I could not help admiring the fine physique and manly courage of this little band of warriors. One of them, a mere lad of 19 or 20 years, wore a covering of wolfskin on his head, which was said to be a badge of honor as a son of a chief of the tribe, and well he acted up to his distinguished position by keeping nearer to us and looking more furiously determined than any of the others. It was now within a couple of hours of sunset, so, turning our horses out to graze, we joined camp with the three white men, and remained there for the night. The sky was beautifully clear, and the moon lit up the surrounding forests, and, when my turn came to mount solitary guard (which we all did by turns, owing to our small number), I took care to keep as much as possible in the shadow of the surrounding trees. Having closely studied Fenimore Cooper in my boyish days, I, of course, fully expected a representative of "Uncas, the Last of the Mohicans" to come crawling along the ground in the disguise of a bear or a wolf, spring upon and scalp me ere I had time to call up my companions, or even pull the trigger of my revolver. Nothing of the kind, however, happened to any of us, and my surprise was therefore great when, in the morning, just as we were saddling up to start for the gold diggings, a yell echoed through the forest, and, looking in the direction whence it came, we beheld a band of about twenty warriors coming down upon us in open file from tree to tree, "with bended bow and quiver full of arrows." Their shouts of defiance and gestures of contempt as they approached us were highly impressive, and we stood for several minutes, bridle in hand, facing our foes, but, somewhat to my surprise, taking no steps to check their advance. At length, when they came nearly within range, and we expected a shower of arrows to drop among us, I thought our gallant captain would issue the order "Mount and charge." But, fortunately, he was too well versed in Indian warfare to do anything so rash, and the first order was for two of the men with whom we had camped to stay and guard the horses. The next was "Go at them, boys; spread out in line, advance from tree to tree, don't fire unless you can make cock-sure." This order we obeyed, and in a minute were in the thick of the fight. Numbers of arrows came flying past the trees behind which we sheltered, answered by the occasional ping, ping of a rifle from us. Ere long I noticed with dismay that the report of rifles was not confined to our side, and a bullet hitting a small tree behind which I stood, within a few inches of my shoulder, was to me a very convincing proof that our foes were also provided with firearms, probably part of the spoils robbed from the overland immigrants murdered by them. The skirmish had not lasted more than ten or fifteen minutes before I saw the young chief and two more of our plucky foes tumble over and bite the dust. Then the rest began to change their advance into a retreat, first slowly from tree to tree, but soon the retreat ended in a rout, and they disappeared across a valley, leaving their slain comrades on the battlefield. I noticed from the beginning of the fight that the young chief with his wolfskin headgear, who had defied us so boldly the day before, took the lead, and exposed himself in the rashest manner when stepping out from behind the trees to launch his arrows at us. Indeed, the only chance one had of hitting any of them was by "snap-shooting" when they did this, and luckily some of our party were well practiced in the art, or our scalps would soon have decorated the entrances of wigwams. For my part, I never could hit anything with a bullet unless I could take steady aim at the object, so on this occasion the only service I rendered my party was helping to extend our line, and thus prevent our enemies from outflanking us by their superior numbers. It grieved me sadly to see these fine-looking and brave savages laid low, but they were the aggressors, and we had to fight to defend our lives. With the end of the affair I was somewhat disgusted. One of our backwood companions drew his bowie knife, and cut a small piece of skin, about the size of a crown piece, from the heads of the defunct "braves." These he fixed high up on the sides of his bridle, leaving the tufts of long hair waving in the breeze as he rode along. This was, I thought, closely verging on barbarism, but knowing that remonstrance would be treated with contempt, I held my tongue. That afternoon we rode on to the gold diggings, and warned the miners to be on their guard, and the next day, after fording the river across to its north side, with the water well up on our pommels, and rifles held well in air, we returned to the ferry and rejoined our main guard.
    During the next day or two expeditions which were sent out to scour the neighborhood captured some squaws and papooses, and brought them into camp, where they were well fed and kindly treated, but detained as hostages. At dusk one night, a squaw who (guarded by me and another man) went down to the river to fetch a can of water, plunged into the stream, disappeared, and was seen no more, though we rushed down the river bank for some distance, expecting to recapture her. She must have been a good diver, and I was not sorry that the poor creature managed to make her escape. Affairs were now beginning to get somewhat slow. Watching the horses by day when grazing, and the constant sentry work by night, was becoming rather monotonous, when one evening we were a good deal enlivened by the arrival of half a dozen footmen, and one man on horseback, who had an arrowhead firmly embedded in one of his legs. The story told by these men was as follows:--Three days before they had left the ferry on their way to Shasta, in charge of a large train of pack animals, and on the second night had camped about fifteen miles from the ferry, near a cluster of underwood. In the morning, when they were all busy loading the pack animals, with no one on guard, a large number of Indians had rushed out of the copse with fearful yells, and sent a shower of arrows towards them, but from such a distance that no one was hurt. The men were scattered all over the camp, and so were their rifles, so a panic seized them, and all but one made their escape on foot with all convenient speed. The one exception was the man in charge, whose horse was in his hand, and so was his rifle. Springing into the saddle, he alone charged the enemy, but the brave "sauvages" held their ground, sent several arrows at him, and one of them hit him, as related above. A good many others gave him a rather "close shave," so he faced about, and, galloping after his fugitive comrades, tried to persuade them to turn and reconquer the camp. But none of them being mounted, and nearly all of them without arms save an odd revolver or two, they point blank refused, and all scuttled back to the ferry as rapidly as their legs would carry them. Early next morning Captain Long called for twenty volunteers to go with him, and try what could be done to recover the spoils, and punish the robbers. We pushed on as quickly as possible, and on arriving at the now deserted camp I found that it was on the very spot where my party and I had camped about a fortnight before, and the copse which had sheltered the Indians surrounded the spring where we had watered our horses. The scene presented by this camp was very impressive, because the Indians, not understanding how to pack and load the goods, had contented themselves by driving off all the animals, loaded and unloaded, leaving the rest of the spoils spread round in dire confusion, bags of flour, sugar, and coffee ripped open, and their contents emptied on the ground, also cases of brandy and champagne, boxes of tobacco and cigars, tins of sardines, and other luxuries too numerous to mention, which had evidently not been appreciated by the Indians, but were very highly appreciated by us. Seating ourselves, therefore, in the midst of these tempting spoils, we indulged in the most luxurious and splendid repast that had fallen to our (or at least to my) lot for many months, and it was washed down by bumpers of the sparkling beverage, quaffed from tin pots. We then soothed our ruffled feelings by enjoying a whiff of cigar or tobacco smoke, and while these pleasing duties were being performed, our patient and somewhat weary nags were, under strict guard, enjoying an hour's rest, and feeding luxuriously on the fine prairie grass around us. I never doubted that when all this was accomplished our captain would lead us on the tracks of the robbers, endeavor to recover the spoils, and punish them for their misdeeds. But after short deliberation it was decided that, as the Indians had more than twenty-four hours' start of us, and had evidently retired into the range of mountains skirting the prairies on the west, it was useless to attempt pursuing them, and it was resolved that we should return to the ferry, which we reached at a late hour the same night. I was not proud of the result of this little episode, but the strong sense of discipline that has always been a marked trait in my character prevented me from remonstrating with our gallant leader, who had an excuse for acting as he did, in the fact that we hourly expected the arrival of the before-mentioned detachment of the Oregon Rifles, and wished to be fresh and fit to join them when they came.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, May 26, 1900, page 975


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XXI.--(Continued.)
    A few days after this exciting adventure we were cheered by the arrival of Lieutenant Russell, my friend and host of Fort Vancouver, who told us that the Rifles were not coming to the ferry, because Major Kearny, who was in command, had heard that the Indian plunderers and murderers were encamped in the upper valley of the Rogue River, and he had therefore quitted the road and turned off eastward, expecting, by adopting this plan, to come upon them more quickly, and take them by surprise. Lieutenant Russell informed Captain Long that the Major wished him to lead his men up the valley, and join the Rifles in their intended attack on the Indian encampment, which was reported to be occupied by a formidable host of well-armed savages. We at once cheerfully obeyed, broke up camp, and started for the upper Rogue Valley, but our progress was slow, as we took with us our prisoners, the squaws and papooses, who, poor creatures, could not travel quickly, so it was two days ere we reached the part of the valley occupied by the Rifles, and on joining them a sad tale greeted us. They had the day before suddenly dropped upon the Indian encampment, but instead of dismounting and attacking it in the skirmishing fashion of the backwoods, they charged home, drove the Indians out of camp, and followed the fugitives, scattering them in all directions. Many of the redskins, finding escape impossible, turned round, and at close quarters let fly their arrows at the pursuers, wounded several men and horses, and Captain Stuart, the second in command, who led the charge, was struck by an arrow in the side, and fell, mortally wounded. The camp and its contents, including many squaws and papooses, fell into the hands of the victors, but it was a dearly bought victory. Poor Stuart, a very handsome and gentlemanly young fellow, whom I had met at Vancouver, died in a few hours, and was buried, with a hollowed-out log for coffin, in the middle of the camp which was formed that evening, and where we joined the Rifles a day too late. A large fire was lit on top of the grave, to prevent the Indians from finding it after we left, and the body was, I believe, afterwards exhumed and removed to North Carolina, Captain Stuart's native state. On arrival at the headquarters camp we "regulars" rode up to Major Kearny's tent and reported ourselves, and for some reason, to me unknown, he selected me to act as his aide-de-camp, and keep up communication between the regulars and irregulars by carrying his commands to the latter. Probably this honor was conferred on me because I had been introduced to him at Fort Vancouver.
    Though most of the country around us was open prairie, there were a good many small streams, affluents of the Rogue River, with patches of thickly timbered country on their banks, and in these the Indians had taken refuge. Shortly after we had joined the Rifles, his excellency the Governor of Oregon, made his appearance on the scene, on horseback, and accompanied by half a dozen mounted attendants. The news of the Indian war had reached him at Oregon City, the seat of government, and he had made way to the scene of action, hoping to open negotiations with the enemy and persuade them to arrange a treaty of peace. The day after his arrival, he and Major Kearny on horseback, with about a dozen mounted attendants (I being one of them), were clustered about fifty yards from the edge of one of these thickly timbered belts, and the leaders were discussing the best way for opening friendly communication with the enemy. Not an Indian had been seen since the engagement three days before, and not a sound was audible from the thicket, until suddenly a whizzing noise reached our ears, and about a dozen arrows dropped around us, but fortunately they had been shot so high in the air to make them reach us that they fell around us nearly spent, and no one was hurt. In an instant we wheeled our steeds round with tails to the foe, and pushed them into a smart trot, until another fifty yards were added to our distance from the timber. We then wheeled round again and faced the enemy, rifle in hand, but not one of them appeared, and after waiting for them some time in vain, the Governor and our leader jogged quietly back to the Rifles' camp, followed by their retinue. In a few minutes the Major called me to his tent, and ordered me to ride to the camp of Captain Long, a quarter of a mile off, and request the gallant captain to march his force to the other side of the timber, dismount, form an open skirmishing line, charge on foot into the timber, and drive the Indians out of it, when they would be dealt with by the Mounted Rifles. Following the usages of war, when the order-bearing aide-de-camp always takes his place with the attacking force, I dismounted with the rest, and, leaving our horses in charge of a dozen men, we formed line and advanced into the thickly timbered belt, forcing our way through strips of underwood, and scrambling over huge logs, the remains of defunct pine trees, that lay scattered about. For a time all was quiet, but when we had penetrated into the cover about a hundred yards, we were enlivened by hearing the whizz of sundry arrows passing over our heads, though not an Indian could be seen by any of us. The arrows became more abundant as we advanced, and presently an immensely tall Kentuckian next to me, whose head reached above the thick underwood, was hit by one just above the temple. Luckily it struck him in a slanting direction, and did not penetrate the skull, only ripping a great gash, from which the blood flowed freely. We made him sit down on a log, and one of us tied a handkerchief tightly over the wound, and thus stanched the bleeding. While this was being done a small man, more than a head below the Kentuckian in height, remarked: "Waal, stranger, I reckon it's lucky you warn't higher, or I guess that arrow would have hit you in the throat, and hurt you a darned sight more." As the wounded man was at least 6 ft. 6 in. in height this remark was received with a hearty laugh, and then we reformed line, and again moved on. In a few minutes a man next but one from me had his powder
 horn smashed by an arrow. The horn was fastened to his belt, and therefore I "reckoned" that, had it not been for the horn, the arrow would have passed right through the man, and finished him off. That arrow must have made its way through a gap in the underwood. On and on we went, and as we approached the edge of the timber on the side opposite where we had entered, the arrows ceased, and we emerged on the open country close to the rifle camp, but, though there had been several narrow escapes from being hit by arrows, not an Indian had we seen, and not a shot had we fired. A dry, sandy watercourse passed through the timber belt, and the Indians must have escaped by hiding in it, and making a rush to one side or other before we reached it.
    Soon after this little affair, we were joined by another detachment of irregulars from Shasta, and, backed by them, were engaged in several skirmishes in the thickets, moving our camps from day to day in the Shasta direction, but the only result of our warfare was the capture of more squaws and papooses, of whom the numbers now reached to more than fifty, and they, as well as the camps and horses, had to be guarded every [day] and all night by men placed about twenty yards apart, and promenading backwards and forwards outside the line of camp. I noticed that Major 
Kearny never allowed his men to enter the wooded country on foot, but kept them mounted on the outskirts of the timber, while we irregulars stormed it, and tried to expel the Indians. This was probably because he feared that more losses would be inflicted on his men if they entered the timber, whereas in the open country, while keeping outside arrow range, though within rifle range, very small risk was incurred. The death of Captain Stuart had been a severe blow to the Major, and he seemed determined not to incur the risk of further losses among his force. All this time I was performing my "orderly aide de camp" duties, and, having sometimes to ride for miles over stony prairies, my poor little unshod mustang got very footsore, and half knocked up. As long as he could run faster than an Indian, I did not mind this much, but at last he got so used up that I was sure the Indians could easily run me down and finish me off if I happened to come across any when taking my solitary rides from camp to camp. This disagreeable reflection haunted me a good deal, and now it was that I regretted having sent away our spare horse to be given to Mackay (as relatedabove). If Major  Kearny could have lent me a fresh mount, and given me some provisions, I would have stood by him till the sauvage campaign was brought to a close, but on my making a respectful application for those two things--horse and food--he greatly regretted that not a spare horse was in his possession, and the only provisions he could give me (as he had given to us all for some time) was fresh beef, supplied from a small herd of oxen brought with his force from Oregon. My supply of flour, biscuits, and coffee was nearly exhausted, and I could not well exist on beef alone, so I had regretfully to resign my post of honor, and after bidding a cordial farewell to my kind and gallant one-armed chief and his officers, as well as Captain Long and my brother irregulars, I set off in company with about twenty others across the prairies to the Shasta road, where in two days I again joined my friends Sinclair and Fogg, and my acquaintance Lindo. This individual was absent from camp on some outpost duty when I returned. After I had received hearty greetings from Sinclair and Fogg, the latter took me aside, and asked me whether I would prefer to part with him, or Lindo. He (Fogg) had determined not to continue in partnership with Lindo one single day longer, as he had kept up a constant bickering during my absence, and that morning had indulged in very strong language, and finished by threatening assault and battery. I had noticed that, during the first part of our journey, Lindo had done all he could to prejudice me against Fogg. Failing in that, he tried in vain to set Fogg against me, and had now brought affairs to a crisis by abusing my friend, one of the best-tempered and gentlest of men. When Lindo returned to camp, I received him with cold politeness, and asked him to explain his conduct. He did so in a very unsatisfactory manner, and I at once told him of my determination to expel him from our partnership. His rage was intense, and his language emphatic, but I kept cool and firm, and at once proceeded to divide our horses and other belongings as nearly as possible into three equal parts. Of these Lindo had his choice, and then we parted, with a hope on my side that we might never meet again. I had never liked him much. He was rude and overbearing to the weak, and sneakingly subservient to the strong. He had been a sailor, in command of a trader between the Mauritius and Mozambique, and gave himself airs corresponding to the exalted position he had occupied. Soon after this Fogg-Lindo difficulty was arranged we broke up camp and resumed our march towards Shasta.
    Before proceeding further, I may as well mention what was the result of the Indian war in which I had cut so brilliant a figure! The government tried in vain to open negotiations with the savage foe, and, as Major
Kearny was running short of supplies, he soon determined to continue his march towards California, taking all his squaw and papoose hostages with him. After he had passed Shasta township, he was overtaken by messengers from the Governor, who informed him that the Indians, fearing they might never again behold their wives and children, had yielded, and agreed to keep the peace in future, if their dear ones were returned to them. This wasagreed to, and Major Kearny, delighted no doubt to get rid of them, at once sent them back to their friends. This treaty of peace did not extend very far, or last very long. Murder, plunder, and outrage soon began again, and continued without intermission during my sojourn in that district, and years after I left I read in the newspapers that a fierce war still raged in these parts, the Indians having taken up a position in some broken country, full of canyons and caves, near Klamath Lake, from which the U.S. troops tried, for a long time in vain, to expel them. And now to resume our journey.
    The irregulars, who, like myself, had deserted the gallant Major, now made up our party to some fifty or sixty, and we performed the rest of our journey to Shasta in about a week, in perfect security. At our first night's camp, I heard a group of men close beside us talking loudly, and noticed that one of them spoke with a strong foreign accent, which reminded me of the Copenhagen "burr." After listening for some time with great interest, I heard the man say something like "I did go to find my horse, men I could see him novare," and presently this was followed by "I did tink there vas plenty of vater, men dere vase not von drop." This convinced me that I was listening to a Dane, so, strolling over to the group, I kept up a general conversation with the men for a while, then quietly said to the Dane "Er du Dansk?" Looking at me with surprise, he answered in English, "Yes, I am a Dane, men how did you find it out?" On telling him how I had become acquainted with his native tongue, and had recognized its tone when I heard him speak, we soon got into friendly conversation in English, and he explained to me that, though born in Copenhagen, he had been so many years in the English naval service, both man-of-war and merchant, that he had almost forgotten how to speak Danish, though he still understood it tolerably well. He had come to Oregon in an American merchantman, had deserted, bought a horse, and started for Shasta. Though he spoke with a strong Danish accent, he could express himself fluently in English, and the only peculiarity in his talk was that "men" was constantly substituted for "but." He and I became very friendly while traveling together, and after arriving at Shasta township, though our party broke up, we met occasionally in the streets. Fogg and I pitched our tent in a small valley where there were some deserted diggings, about half a mile from the township, and here we worked hard for some days, earning scarcely enough gold to pay for the bare necessaries of life.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, June 2, 1900, page 1023


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XXII.
    It was now the beginning of the month of July, 1851. This I know, because a day or two after our arrival the air resounded with the reports of rifles, the fizzing of squibs and crackers, and the shouting and singing of American patriots, in celebration of Independence Day, the 4th of July. The numerous flagstaffs that raised their heads aloft in every Californian city and township were now gaily decorated with the "star-spangled banner," and crowds of vocalists expressed their desire that
"long may it wave
O'er the land of the free, and the home of the brave."
In this patriotic ditty I had often joined most heartily, but sometimes had ventured to suggest to my American friends (when I knew them intimately, and was sure there were no revolvers and bowie knives around) that "the home of the slave" ought to be substituted for "the home of the brave." This was long before the emancipation of the Southern niggers had been accomplished, as one of the results of the war between North and South.
    On this occasion Fogg and I did not join in the independence jubilation. Owing to the poor results of our labors, we were not in a very exalted frame of mind, and in the course of a few days, when our horses had enjoyed a rest, we determined to strike camp, and once more start in quest of "diggings new." Just as we were on the point of carrying out this resolve, who should suddenly appear one fine morning but my Danish friend, mounted, and accompanied by five others, all equipped with spade, pan, and pick. With great excitement he informed me that he had just been told by a friend that splendid new diggings had been discovered eight miles from Shasta township. He went on to say that he and the others were just going to this new El Dorado on a prospecting expedition, and if I cared to join them, he would get his friends to admit me into the partnership. To this I willingly agreed, on condition that my friend Fogg should also be allowed to become a partner, and, this being arranged, I at once got hold of my mustang, seized pan and shovel, and, leaving Fogg to guard our camp, went off with the others to explore this newfound golden placer.
    Crossing a range of hills towards the west, we descended into a deep valley, through which a good-sized brook wended its way northward towards the Klamath River. The water was a foot and a half deep, and into it we stepped, shovel and pan in hand. Pushing aside the stones that lay on top of the gravel forming the bed of the brook, we dug into it, filled our pans, washed them out, and, joy of joys! there was a glorious gleam of pure gold at the bottom of almost every pan. We made this experiment in several places with the same result, and came to the conclusion that, when the prospects were so good near the surface, the gold should be very abundant on the bedrock, because the surface gold, though fine, was not flaky like that of the Stanislaus bars, and therefore had not, like it, been brought down from golden gulches near the sources of the river, miles away.
    After spending about an hour in this prospecting business, we stepped ashore, measured off a claim for eight men, extending several hundred yards along the banks of the stream, returned hastily to our camps, struck tents, and moved all our belongings to the edge of this promising placer. Early next morning we set to work with energy, dug a race along the side of the stream, built a dam across it, turned off the water, dug down to the bedrock, and the result exceeded our most sanguine expectations. The gravel became richer and richer as we got deeper, and when we reached the rock, we found the clay in its crevices and pockets teeming with the purest and coarsest gold I had ever beheld. The bedrock sometimes rose nearly to the top of the gravel, and sometimes descended 6 ft. or 8 ft. below it, and the richness of the crevices in the slopes of the rock, especially those facing downstream, was perfectly marvelous.
    Encouraged by these (literally) brilliant results, we worked and toiled on for weeks and weeks, and pretty hard work it was. Huge and heavy boulders sometimes blocked our way, and these had to be loosened, rolled backward downstream with levers, and on their top were piled masses of smaller stones, forming a barrier in our rear, reaching sometimes to a height of 4 ft. or 6 ft. When the bedrock dipped, a pool of water was formed, which had to be bailed out every morning before pick and shovel work could be begun, and the bailing often lasted a couple of hours, and had to be continued by some of us all day, often including the dinner hour. Then, at some parts of our claim, the bed of the stream was bounded on both sides by precipitous rocks, where no race to carry off the water could be dug, and then huge pine trees had to be felled with axes. Americans are grand axmen, and I never saw a crosscut saw among them. The trees were crosscut into logs, which were scooped out, elevated on a stage made of saplings, and converted into substitutes for a race to carry off the water. While this went on, the gold-digging had, of course, to be suspended, and this reduced our daily average of profits very considerably, but still they were not to be sneezed at. I, being the tallest man of the party, generally performed the "long tom" work, which suited me admirably, as it was done by standing upright at the lower end of the sloping wooden trough called by that name, and, with long-handled shovel in hand, throwing all the gravel that was too coarse to pass through the perforated iron plate at the lower end onto the top of the bank, often some 3 ft. or 4 ft. above my head, and I had to keep a bright lookout lest a golden nugget should be hidden among the gravel. It once happened that so heavy a nugget was amongst the pailful of stuff emptied into the top of the "long tom," that the jet of water was not strong enough to wash it down, so I went and picked it up, and held it triumphantly aloft in view of my toiling companions, who stopped work for a moment and gazed at it with marked satisfaction. But besides taking my share in this manual labor, I filled an honorable (and honorary) post which did not suit me nearly so well as the "skin and hair" work. By the unanimous vote of my companions I had been appointed treasurer of the company, and the duties of my exalted office consisted in taking charge of the proceeds of the day's work, which were each evening weighed in the presence of my co-mates, put into a large chamois leather bag, and placed in my charge, the amount being noted on a sheet of paper. On Sunday morning when the week's work was over, the total was added up, and each man's share was weighed out to him. On one occasion, the weight was several ounces short, and I insisted on deducting the amount from my share. Some of my American friends afterwards hinted to me quietly that "Charlie the Dane" had appropriated it, as the bag was generally left in our tent, hidden under my bedclothes, and he, being one of my tentmates, could easily get at it. But I did not believe it, and declined his generous offer to bear half of the loss. I was almost sure it was caused by a mistake in weighing the gold into the pouch at night, as this was often done in semi-darkness, with the "lantern dimly burning." I took care, however, after this lesson, to carry the pouch in my pocket when small, and deposit it during the day among the stones within easy view on the bank of the stream when too heavy to be pocketed.
    One great drawback of "Humbug Gulch" (why so called I know not) was the complete absence of grass, caused probably by the poverty of the soil, and the close growth of timber, the branches overhead nearly intercepting the sun's rays. Our horses could, therefore, not be kept near us, and were sent to a ranch several miles beyond Shasta township, near the foot of the mountain of that name, where, on payment of a weekly fee, they were herded by day, and shut up by night in a "corral," to save them from being "stampeded" by the Indians. The consequence was, that for several weeks we had to carry every ounce of provisions (save beef) from the township on our backs. The first time it fell to my lot to perform this duty, one of my co-mates and I stayed in the township all night, after having purchased our supplies, and stored them in a tent ready for removal next morning. After this was accomplished, we strolled around, and presently entered a huge gambling tent, owned by (say) Mr. Smith, the alcalde (magistrate) of the township, and here we remained for some time watching with great interest the exciting game of monte. There were about a dozen separate gambling tables, placed along the side of the tent, with a passage some ten feet wide between them. Running up the middle and across the top of this passage was "the bar," covered with bottles and glasses, and behind it, elevated on a stage, was a band of musicians, composed of two fiddlers, a flautist, and a 
cornet-à-pistons player. Their favorite melodies were "Hail Columbia," Star-spangled Banner," "Yankee Doodle," and other patriotic American melodies, varied occasionally by waltzes, galops, and the lively Mexican melody "Santa Anna's March," "Vamos a Santa Ana," "Chiquita Pantalona," &c. To these I stood and listened with delight for some fifteen minutes, surrounded by scores of miners, busily engaged in gambling, drinking, and boisterous conversation. Suddenly the harmony of the meeting was interrupted by a dispute carried on across one of the gambling tables by an American gambler on one side and a Mexican betting man on the other. The dispute was about some coins claimed by both men, and the Mexican clutched hold of them, and was rising to leave the table, when out came the other man's revolver, and was snapped at the Mexican's head, but missed fire. The gambler then sprang up and put his foot on the table to jump over it, when the Mexican drew his bowie knife, and thrust it through the calf of the gambler's leg, and down he fell. A rush of all the gamblers now took place, and they pulled their revolvers in various directions at the Mexican's friends and countrymen, which caused lanes to be formed in the crowd, and cries were heard of "Darn ye, don't shoot this way." At last they seized the Mexican culprit, flung him on the ground, and proceeded to knock him about, when up rushed Mr. Smith, the magistrate and owner of the tent, exclaiming in a tone of gentle remonstrance: "Say, boys, don't kill the darned greaser in my tent. If yez want to kill him, take him outside." Then, turning suddenly to the bandsmen (who had ceased playing when the row broke out), he shook his clenched fist at them, and yelled. "Darn yez, why d'ye stop playin'? Play on, or I'll bust up every one of yez." This command was at once obeyed. The band struck up "Hail, Columbia, Happy Land" (probably), and at the same moment in rushed half a dozen Mexicans, and, seizing their now insensible countryman, carried him off to one of their own tents. The gamblers (all except the bowie-knifed one) returned to their tables, and resumed their card-shuffling with perfect coolness. When darkness came on, I retired to the trading tent, where my goods and chattels were collected, and the owner making a shakedown for me on the floor, I turned in, with bags of flour piled up around me, to ward off any stray bullets that might be "coursing around" from revolvers, of which I heard several reports during the night. The Mexican, I believe, recovered, and I had the satisfaction of seeing the gambler hopping about on a crutch a month after the battle was fought. This all happened on a Sunday, the favorite trading, gambling, drinking, and fighting day in primitive California; it was the first, and I think the last, Sunday I spent in Shasta township. The professional gambler was the only class of American I detested.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, June 9, 1900, pages 1071-1072


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XXII.--(Continued.)
    The population of Humbug Gulch soon increased when the report of its richness spread abroad; gambling and diggers' tents were pitched in dozens all round us, every inch of the Gulch was claimed by enterprising diggers, and the necessity for "humping" our supplies from the township ceased. Our existence here was agreeable enough while the fine, mild summer continued, but when October came, the temperature of both air and water began to get uncomfortably low. My poor friend, Fogg, had to cease work on account of a bad hurt to one of his hands, and he sold his share of our claim to an American doctor, and left for San Francisco. In November the nights became bitterly cold, and my Danish friend, Charlie, two of our partners, and I joined together, and invested in a log cabin that had been built near our claim. We struck our tents and moved into it in the nick of time, as a heavy fall of snow set in in a few days after, and it covered the ground to a depth of some inches. When the weather was fine, we carried on our work from dawn to dark, but the water was now bitterly cold, and wading into it in the morning, and spending an hour or more in bailing it out with tin buckets, was work that did not suit my tastes and habits, and I was not much grieved when bad weather confined us within the walls of our log hut, with a blazing fire in the the open chimney, spreading warmth and comfort around us. On these occasions our time was generally passed by my companions doing odd jobs of carpentering, mending tools, darning stockings, and patching clothes, while I read aloud to them every book we could lay our hands on. I have never forgotten the intense interest with which they listened to any of Dickens' works I could get hold of, especially David Copperfield, the reading of which, by the light of pitch-pine slips, sometimes kept them wide awake long past midnight.
    When work went on, I was always ready to take my share in it, and also of the golden harvest it produced, until a violent pain seized my side and shoulder, and so severe was it that I could not draw a long breath, and sometimes not a short one, without great pain. I had to lay up, and fight hard against this affliction for some days, but, failing to shake it off, I made up my mind to sell my share, and start for San Francisco, en route for the "auld countree," no easy thing to do, now that the spurs of the Sierra Nevada Mountains, which I had to cross on the way, were covered with a considerable depth of snow. But the refrain I had often heard sung by miners,
"Home, dearie home, and it's home I must be,
Home, dearie home, to mine ain countree,"
now rang so constantly through my brain that I determined to face, and if possible overcome, all difficulties, and so began to prepare for a start, by first disposing of my share in our claim and log cabin to my partners at a very low figure, and then getting a Swedish sailor friend to make for me a broad canvas belt and subdivide it into half a dozen different compartments, into which I put my golden store, secured in a dozen separate chamois-leather purses, carefully stitched into each compartment, the whole belt being strapped round my waist, supported from my shoulders by a pair of canvas suspenders, and the whole carefully hidden from public view by a loose-fitting blue flannel shirt, and outside all a thick, baggy, serge pea jacket. All this trouble had to be taken because no safe mode of remitting gold, or even sending letters by post, had as yet been established at this, the most outlying gold field yet opened. The full weight of gold in the belt was about 15 lbs., not all my own unfortunately, as Dr. ------, Fogg's successor, asked me as a favor to take 1 lb. to a brother of his in the United States, and Sinclair had sent me a quantity of goods from Portland to be sold on his account, and the proceeds, about [omission] lbs. of gold, had now to be carried in my belt to San Francisco, which reduced my own total to 12 lbs., besides what I pocketed in chamois purses to pay expenses on the way. Thus burdened, I mounted a borrowed horse, took cordial leave of my brother diggers, and, accompanied by two men whose acquaintance I had made, Karl Hansen, a Norwegian sailor, who had almost forgotten his native language, and an American friend of his, started through the snow for Shasta township, where we stayed overnight, stabling our horses, and feeding them liberally with hay and barley. At daylight next morning I rose, and found myself suffering from a violent attack of lumbago, so I shuffled into a tent occupied by an American druggist, to whom I stated my case. "You come back, stranger, in twenty minutes, and I reckon I'll make you all square in about no time!" I obeyed orders, and saw, on entering the tent, a large piece of basil skin, covered with a thick coating of adhesive plaster, simmering before the fire. "You strip, stranger," was the word of command. I obeyed, and in an instant felt the blazing hot application clapped on my back, with the exclamation in answer to my yell: "Waal, now I reckon you'll do." I paid my fee of half an ounce, and soon found that my medicine was quite right. In a few minutes the seething hot plaster cooled, the basil skin stiffened, and lumbago I felt no more for many a day. My two companions and I now mounted and set off through the snow for the ranch, where my horse had been left, and on asking for him and producing my receipt, I was informed that he had been taken by the owner of the ranch and a party of men to go in pursuit of a band of Indians, who had the day before made a swoop on the horse herd, and scampered off with about twenty of them to the mountains. "But," added my informant, greatly to my relief, "I have got a spare horse, and I reckon I don't want to keep you a-waitin', so you can take him instead of your own." To this I graciously consented, more especially when I noticed that my new Bucephalus was of United States breed, with English blood in his veins, and not a native mustang, like the little nags I had brought from Oregon. These are good-tempered, hardy, and enduring creatures, but destitute of the pluck and dash of the well-bred U.S. and English horse. We tied our horses in a shed and remained at the ranch all night, reposing comfortably on the floor before a huge log fire, and at daylight mounted and set off again towards Mount Shasta, which loomed before us like a gigantic snow-clad pyramid, its summit 7000 ft. above the country we traveled over, and it was 7000 ft. above sea level. Painfully (for our horses) and slowly we made our way by a tortuous and narrow track through the snow, which, as we gradually ascended the hills, increased in depth. The country was nearly quite open, and a more dismal prospect than those miles of snow-covered prairies I never beheld. On both sides of the track we often saw small heaps of snow covering dead mules, which had perished from fatigue, starvation, and cold, when bringing stores from the Sacramento Valley to these elevated regions.
    About noon we saw coming towards us a long string of pack mules, slowly shambling along and groaning piteously. We quitted the narrow track to let them pass, and made our way through the snow as best we could, no easy task for our horses. Several Mexicans and Sonorans were scattered along the line, looking after the mules and urging them forward, and at last a white man appeared bringing up the rear. What was my amazement when, on coming close to him, I recognized my friend Charles Edward Fogg! Each stared at the other, stopped, shouted "Hullo, Fogg!" "Hullo, Archer!" and shook hands most cordially. After a few queries about our mutual friends, Fogg said: "I am awfully glad we have met, as I have a big bundle of letters for you, given me by Montefiore and Burgoyne." Jumping off his horse and wading through the snow, he caught the mule that carried his personal traps, and unrolled a packet, which he handed to me. He then told me an adventure that had befallen him on his way down to 'Frisco after leaving me. He was in charge of a loose and unladen lot of mules on their way down country, belonging to a man named Stevenson, a Scotchman, who was unwell, and had stayed behind at Shasta City. Fogg had proceeded with his charge some few miles from there, when three Americans came galloping after him, rounded up the mules, seized one, which they claimed as theirs, accused Fogg of stealing it, put a lariat (leather rope) round his neck, and passed the other end over the limb of a tree, intending to lynch him. Just as they were proceeding to haul him up, he exclaimed: "Gentlemen, remember these mules are not mine, but belong to my friend Stevenson, an old hand on this road. I only took charge of them this morning; your mule I never saw before, and if you lynch me, you'll have to answer for it to Stevenson and his many friends." The effect of this harangue was that one of the men exclaimed: "Waal, boys, I reckon av it be so as them mules belong to Stevenson, we'd better wait hanging this man, and take him back to Shasta City to see if it be true as he says." This was done. On their arrival, Stevenson called on the alcalde and his many friends to hold a meeting, and the case was tried, with the result that some wanted to flog Fogg's assailants, and some only to banish them from the diggings. The latter sentence was carried out; the men were banished at an hour's notice. Fogg returned in triumph to the mules, and went on his way with them to the head of navigation of the Sacramento, where he left them, and took steamer for 'Frisco. Stevenson's illness continued, and it was the same band of mules Fogg had charge of when I met him. After the recital of this little adventure we parted with mutual regret, and never met again. Some twenty years later I saw two sisters of his at Gracemere, who told me that he had been killed in a fight in California, and they thought, therefore, that he was ill-tempered and quarrelsome. I was glad to be able to assure them that I had never known a better-tempered and more gentlemanly man in all my experience. Fogg had been in Buenos Aires for some years before he went to California, so his sisters had not seen him since they were children.
    That night we camped in the snow, close to the base of Mount Shasta, which in the twilight loomed above us like a huge Alpine glacier, until darkness came on, when it and all else outside the glare of our great log fire vanished from our view. By the firelight I opened and read the letters, the first home or colonial ones I had received for nearly a year, so I need hardly say that I devoured their contents with intense interest and enjoyment. The only ones I now recollect were one from my brother Colin, announcing his arrival at 'Frisco, and one from Charlie, telling me that nothing had been heard of me for many months, and ordering me to return at once to Australia. Enclosed in it was a draft bill for £50, to pay my fare and expenses, and this, coming as it did from my firm of C. and T.A., I gratefully accepted, and on arrival at 'Frisco cashed it, and added its value to the proceeds of my golden store.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, June 16, 1900, page 1120


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XXIII.--(Continued.)
    Around the camp our poor nags, nearly up to their knees in snow, were tied to trees, their only food being two or three quarts of barley, supplied to each of them from a bag of that article brought with us on our pack horse. We slept comfortably on a waterproof sheet spread on the snow, and the only anxiety we felt was lest another heavy fall should descend from the gloomy mass overhead. This, had it occurred, would have placed us in a very awkward predicament, but dawn came without that misfortune befalling us, and after partaking of a frugal breakfast of biscuit, jerky, and coffee, made with water produced by melting the snow, we saddled up and proceeded on our way, generally tramping on foot along the narrow track, and leading the horses. Heavy masses of clouds still loomed overhead, so, fearing a fresh fall, we trudged along without camping until towards evening, when to our great relief we began to descend, and at dark found ourselves halfway down the steep range of hills forming one side of the Sacramento Valley. Here, thanks to our having reached a lower altitude, the snow had begun to melt, and lay in great patches on the mountainside, and between two of these we camped on dear old mother earth, which, though cold and rather damp to sleep on, was pleasant to behold, after having been for a month invisible to us. I rather regretted, however, before morning, that we had not camped on the snow instead of beside it, for mother earth, besides being cold and damp, was rather hard to rest on, with only a waterproof and rug between her and the canvas belt full of lumpy gold bags that encircled my waist. But there I was determined it should remain day and night while on this road, as Indians were known to be prowling around, and a report had reached us that on a rainy and pitch-dark night, when, owing to the wet, Indian bows are useless, and people in camp are therefore apt to be careless in mounting guard, an Indian had sneaked quietly up to a sleeping man, and snatched from under his head a valise containing all his money, letters, and the invoices of his goods, and vanished with it into the darkness profound. This I was determined should not happen to my golden store, so I kept the belt strapped round me, only indulging in the luxury of easing the straps a little when lying down.
    At noon next day, after descending about a thousand feet, and gladly quitting the snow line, we arrived on the bank of the Sacramento, here a small but very rapid stream, which we crossed, the water reaching to our horses' knees. The track now led along the river, which wound its way through a deep and narrow gorge, bounded by high, rocky, and almost precipitous mountains. Soon the river ran close under one of these precipices, and we had again to cross it, the water being now broader, deeper, and still very rapid. The same feat had to be performed when we got a few miles further on, and this time it was somewhat risky, as the river was here much broader and deeper than above, and the bottom was full of large, slippery boulders, over which the water rushed with great force, and our horses scrambled and slid over them in a manner neither safe nor pleasant. I was greatly relieved when we found ourselves once more on dry land, as I knew very well that it would have been all over with me if my horse had fallen and launched me over his head, with the weight I carried, into the river, which, close below the crossing, rushed foaming over a rapid formed by huge rocks and boulders.
    We now camped, and while our nags were enjoying a pull at the coarse, tufty grass that grew straggling around us, we discussed matters, and determined to quit the valley and descend the range of mountains that formed its western boundary, thus avoiding the necessity of crossing the river again, which we would have to do several times if we followed it further. Besides, we had been told that the Indians had attacked and plundered some camps further down the valley, where mule trains were waiting for a fall in the river to enable them to cross it. To avoid these risks, we saddled up towards evening, and, leading our horses, continued to scramble up the mountains till dark, when we tied our nags to trees, and gave them their allowance of barley, but did not ourselves indulge in anything save a gnaw at dry biscuits, washed down with water from a sparkling brook that came bounding down the mountain, as we dared not light a fire to boil our "billy" lest the Indians should see it and favor us with a nocturnal visit. So steep was the mountainside on which we camped that each lay with our feet against a tree stem to prevent our sliding "doun the brae." At peep of day we again proceeded on our way, and, after a climb of about four hours, arrived at the mountaintop, where we came upon an old trail, and, turning to the south, followed it for a couple of days, skirting along the edge of the Sacramento Valley, and crossing numerous steep spurs and deep gulches, each of the latter conveying a stream of water into the river on our left. These two nights we camped without the luxury of a fire, for fear of the Indians. On the third day we ascended and followed a spur that gradually sloped down into the main valley, which had now become broader, and here we again struck the main mule track, which continued down the valley without crossing the river. Our unfortunate pack horse was by this time completely used up, so, transferring his load, now greatly reduced, in equal proportions to our own horses, we left the poor beast to his fate, which would probably be capture by the Indians, though not instant death, as he was too miserably scraggy to be tempting food.
    The road now led through a close undergrowth of chaparral, and while slowly winding our way through it, we caught several glimpses of the heads of Indians peering down upon us from the side of a hill some three hundred yards off. Bringing our arms to "the ready," we continued jogging slowly along without taking any notice of them, and the fact of their allowing us to see them showed that they were not intending to attack us. After passing through a thickly peopled gold-digging placer, we arrived late that night at Shasta City, and glad we were to exchange our weary journeyings by day, and sentry work by night, for a comfortable turn-in under the shelter of a large tent, pitched for the accommodation of travelers, and it was also very pleasant to see our wearied and jaded nags reveling in barley and abundance of prairie-grass hay. We now considered ourselves perfectly safe from Indian attacks, although we were told that a short time before an Indian had crept up one very dark night, and driven an arrow through the tent into the back of a man who was sitting inside with his face to the light and his shadow on the tent wall.
    Shasta City (why so called when situated so far from Mount Shasta, I know not) was a lively and populous place, and was the terminus of a wagon road leading to the head of navigation of the Sacramento River. After a day's rest I climbed onto the top of a four-horse, four-wheeled spring wagon, and started for a small township at the head of the Sacramento, after persuading my comrades, who preferred continuing the journey on horseback, to bring my horse with them down to Sacramento City. To this day I have not forgotten the delightful sensation of bowling along behind four fresh nags, driven by a first-rate coachman (as all Californian coachmen were). The contrast between this mode of progression and working one's way along on a wretched weary nag, or trudging on foot over snowy hills, precipitous mountains, swollen rivers, and deserts covered by dense underwood, was very striking and agreeable. In a couple of days we arrived at our destination, and here I stepped on board a small sternwheel steamer, which, drawing only about 2 ft. of water, carried us safely over various rapids and sand banks, until we passed the junction of the Yuba River, coming from the Sierra Nevada on the east, when the Sacramento developed into a wide river, and carried us through fine scenery rapidly down to Sacramento City. From here I took a paddlewheeled steamer which, running a neck-and-neck race with an opposition boat, brought us in about ten hours, at the rate of fifteen miles an hour, to the long wooden pier of San Francisco. This was the greatest speed at which I had ever traveled by water, as no colonial steamer could in those remote times (nor now, "I guess") be compared for speed to an American river boat.
    I lost no time in making my way to the office of my friends, Joe Montefiore and George Burgoyne, and the relief, both mental and bodily, that I experienced in unstrapping my canvas gold belt and depositing it in their gold safe, was intense. Then the enjoyment of taking a warm bath, and donning a complete suit of clean apparel, purchased at a slop-shop, can be appreciated only by those who, during a fortnight or more, have not indulged in such luxuries.
    Finding that my friends, Montefiore and Burgoyne, had mislaid the address of my brother, Colin, and not venturing to go home and face my parents without having seen him, I wrote to him, addressing the letter to Marysville, the post town to which he had desired his letters to be sent. After waiting a fortnight for an answer, and waiting in vain, I took a steamer to Sacramento, and proceeded thence to Marysville, situated on the Mary River, some distance above Sacramento. Here I inquired at the post office if the address of a person named Colin Archer was known to them. The postmaster "reckoned" that he knew nothing about such a person, "but here," he continued, "is a letter that has been waiting here for him these ten days." I at once recognized my own handwriting on it, and begged the postmaster, as a great favor, that he would look up his address book six months back, and see if such a name was not in it. He did so very carefully, and exclaimed, "Waal, stranger, I see a name here like Colin Archer, and if it be he, his address is ------ Diggings, about forty miles from here." The afternoon was well advanced, but in less than half an hour I was astride a hired horse and Mexican saddle, cantering gaily along the road leading to these diggings, and at dark I put up in a roadside shanty. Next day I pushed smartly on, and in the evening, after ascending a range of hills skirting the beautiful prairies across which the road led, I arrived at a trading tent, pitched in the midst of numerous digging claims, and was told by the man in charge that he reckoned I would find "Collins" in a striped tent, half a mile down the gulch. I at once tied up my horse, walked down to the tent indicated, and peeping slyly round the entrance flap, beheld a young man sitting alone and enjoying a luxurious repast, probably consisting of beans, bacon, biscuits, and coffee or tea, who, on seeing me, got up and stared at me, with wonder and (I hope) admiration in his glance. His garments and hat were somewhat besprinkled with mud, but the glance of the eyes and the expression of the face convinced me that the "burly chiel" I saw before me was the same individual that I had left nearly fifteen years ago in Larvik, a four-year-old boy. The night we passed together in the trading tent, and I tried to persuade him to quit the diggings, and leave at once for Australia, but he had invested some money or gold dust in a mining company, and did not care to leave until the results were known. What these results were, I have now forgotten. Next morning Colin accompanied me some distance down the Marysville road, he riding ahead on my horse (the first time, I think, he had ever mounted one), and I bringing up the rear on foot. It was very amusing to watch the swaying to and fro, and the vigorous bumping in the saddle, whenever the horse broke into a trot, and little did I then anticipate that the youthful performer would ere long become the best rider of the family, and the greatest expert of us all in sitting a buckjumper. Next day we parted, he returning to the diggings and I continuing my way to Marysviile, Sacramento, and 'Frisco. Before long Colin left for Australia, calling at the Sandwich Islands to visit our brother Archie.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, June 23, 1900, page 1167


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XXIII.
    Soon after my return to 'Frisco, I was joined by my two fellow travelers from Humbug Gulch, Karl Hansen, the Norwegian sailor, and Thomson, the American. The former handed me the receipt for my horse, which he had left at a ranch near Benicia, close to the scene of our wreck. The receipt, with an order for delivery of the horse, I presented to my friend Montefiore, who had him brought down to 'Frisco, and there disported himself on the handsome and spirited animal. Karl Hansen tried hard to persuade me to join him in the purchase of a schooner, and start a very profitable trade with South America in corn, jerky, roots, and vegetables, articles then almost unprocurable in California, except at exorbitant prices. I was much tempted by this offer, and also by an offer that had been made me by Sinclair, to join him in taking up a large block of country in the Upper Columbia Valley, and become a cattle ranch man. But I resisted both these tempting offers. The refrain of "Home, dearie home, and 'tis home I must be," still rang in my ears, which was perhaps fortunate, as I heard long after that Sinclair had been killed in an Indian scrimmage when he returned to these northern regions, my informant being the great Arctic explorer, Dr. Rae, whom I met at the Colonial Institute in London. I accepted, however, an offer made me by Montefiore and Burgoyne that I should join them in the speculation of purchasing a quantity of provisions, wines, molasses, vino dulce, and numerous other goods, and shipping them, together with Burgoyne and myself, on board the good full-rigged ship Brutus, of Boston, 500 tons, Captain Mitchell, bound for Panama. It was then early spring, about March, and I did not care to arrive in Europe until well on in May, so consented to the proposal, and invested a large proportion of my golden store in this promising venture. Handing Sinclair's bag of gold to Montefiore to be forwarded to Oregon, and investing Dr. Gardiner's gold dust in bills of exchange, drawn by Rothschild's Branch Bank in San Francisco on their house in New York, I embarked with Burgoyne and our goods in the Brutus. With a light and fair breeze we slowly passed through the beautiful Golden Gate, which vanished in the gloom of night, and I never saw it more.
    Though our ship was a fast sailer and well handled, we made, owing to a succession of calm and light head winds, a long and tedious passage. We often lay becalmed for days in view of the grand scenery of the Mexican coast, when our only amusement was catching sharks, which swarmed round us, and singing part songs, Burgoyne having a fine bass voice, which had often charmed me when we were together in "the beautiful bush of Australia." "When other lips and other hearts," "There is a flower that bloometh," or "We may be happy yet," by the poet Bunn (see "Punch" of about half a century ago:
Oh, to a bookstall quickly run,
    A dictionary get,
And very likely, poet Bunn,
    You may be happy yet)
were the songs that often gathered round us our fellow passengers, lost in admiration!
    So scant became our fresh provisions that we were often glad to take a tempting slice from under the dorsal fin of a young shark (the big ones were too tough). This, cut in thin strips, and stewed with a mixture of potatoes and onions, was not to be despised. The steerage passengers became greatly discontented with their food, and a report reached the captain that they intended to seize our cabin fare when on its way from the galley to the poop cabin. But our gallant little skipper was not to be daunted by such threats. Placing the bowie knife inside his waistcoat, with the handle in full view, he stepped forward to the galley and promenaded the deck, "looking daggers," while our food was being carried aft. These precautions were crowned with success in preventing a raid on our cabin fare.
    Soon after this little difficulty, we fortunately caught a fine breeze from the northeast, which soon brought us abreast of the Gulf of Nicaragua, and a deputation from the steerage told the captain that they all (save one) wished to land there, if he would call and put them ashore. To this he cheerfully consented, and we beat to windward into the Nicaragua roadstead, anchored, and in a few hours our ship was cleared of that rough lot of men, principally diggers like myself, returning to their homes with their pockets full of gold. All our cabin fellows also landed, and I was sorry to part with two of them, one a Switzer, whose name I have forgotten, and the other an American named Allen, who give me his address, and invited me to visit him when I reached the States.
    After remaining here for a day, strolling about among the scattered houses and native huts--principally inhabited by people of negro descent--and investing largely in delicious tropical fruit, Burgoyne and I re-embarked, and at daylight next morning the anchor was weighed, and we bore away for Panama with a fine breeze about abeam. After a lively run of four days, we were again becalmed near a group of uninhabited islands at the entrance to the Gulf of Panama and, seeing a cluster of coconut palms on the beach of the nearest one, Burgoyne and I persuaded the captain to lower a boat and lend us a couple of hands to accompany us ashore and help us to gather some nuts. The distance to the beach was about three miles, and we found on approaching it that a heavy surf was breaking on it, which would have prevented us from landing if we had not brought with us a small anchor, with a thin rope made fast to it. Dropping the anchor, we backed the boat stern first into the surf, a young German sailor lad standing in the bow and paying out the rope. When we got within twenty yards of the beach, we watched our chance, and jumping overboard up to our waists in the water, forced our way to land against the receding surf, leaving the young sailor in the boat to haul in and pay out the rope as required. None of us caring to "shin up" one of the lofty palms, we selected the one that bore most nuts, cut it down with a tomahawk, and watching our chance when the waves receded, rushed in and threw the nuts one by one into the boat, to the number of about twenty of all ages and sizes. This was just accomplished when suddenly a huge breaker came roaring in, struck the boat on the bow, and half-swamped her, and the sailor, clinging to the rope with German tenacity, was jerked overboard and disappeared. The boat now turned broadside on, and in another minute would have been forced up on the beach high and dry, had not the other sailor and I rushed into the surf, struck out for her, and scrambling on board, seized the rope and hauled her round facing the waves. By this time the German sailor's head had appeared above the briny deep, so, edging the boat towards him, we shoved a boat hook into his hands and hauled him on board, fortunately before the sharks had discovered him. I now took charge of the rope, and slacked it, while the two sailors backed the boat towards the beach to pick up Burgoyne, who, active as a cat, and a capital swimmer, made a couple of plunges, and was pulled on board. I now hauled vigorously at the rope, the men gave way with the oars, and in less than a minute we were outside the surf and making our way back to the gallant Brutus, still lying becalmed, and bowing gracefully to the waves. On the milk of these nuts, sometimes qualified with a dash of rum, we reveled for three or four days, when we arrived in Panama Bay, and dropped anchor about a mile outside the frowning fort and earthwork fortifications.
    The captain, Burgoyne, and I landed at once, and looked up some business men, friends of M. and B., who informed us that we had brought our goods to a profitable market, as Panama was then crowded with thousands of people on their way from the States to California. Many of them had paid their passages to San Francisco, but had to wait here for ships to take them on, and too often these ships never appeared. Numbers of these deluded people could not obtain accommodations, or could not afford to pay for it, and had to camp out in dozens all over the earthworks bounding the town on its sea front, and many lay huddled together in the verandas facing the streets. They were nearly all young, able-bodied men, and the nights were mild, so I did not pity them, and, thanks to their excellent appetites, our provision speculation brought us a handsome profit.
    It took me, however, more than a month to settle my little transactions with Burgoyne's agent, and being determined not to leave till all my accounts were squared up and paid in hard cash, I spent so much time (and money) in this extravagant place that my profits had, I fear, nearly vanished ere I could get away, and "like the baseless fabric of a vision," left not a cent (of profit) behind.
    The heat was so oppressive that ice was considered a necessary of life by those who could afford to pay for it, and as it had been brought from Boston to Aspinwall or Colon, and carried thence, wrapped in blankets, across the Isthmus on mules, the price was something exorbitant. So great was the demand, that early in the morning I have seen a long string of people gradually advancing into a large liquor bar, which held the ice monopoly, order and pay for a lump of ice, or more frequently, I fear, a glass of iced mint julep or gin sling or sherry cobbler, which they imbibed at the bar, and then filed out by another door. I joined the procession occasionally, but though great was my "lowan drouth," of course I did so only to procure ice! At any rate, I am sure I never walked round and again joined on to the tail of the procession, as did many of my fellow tipplers.
    One thing I saw in Panama which I never beheld before nor since--namely, an enormous mass of silver bars, piled up open and uncovered on the pavement in front of the English Consulate, ready to be loaded on pack mules for transmission across the Isthmus to Aspinwall, and thence by steamer to England.
    After settling my accounts and investing the proceeds in New York Bank bills, I sent off my slender store of baggage by muleteer, and, saying goodbye to Burgoyne (who had not yet finished his business), I mounted a mule, and, accompanied by an American ship's captain, with whom I had become acquainted in Panama, set off for Aspinwall, starting about 4 p.m., to avoid the terrible heat. In a couple of hours we entered upon a rocky and tortuous mountain path, which often wound along the sides of hills. Luckily the moon was full, and shed a brilliant light, or we could not have traveled on such a road without considerable risk. So many centuries had this road been traversed by pack animals bearing the gold and silver treasures of Chile and Peru, that their feet had worn deep dents in the rock, and our animals had often to step across a ledge from dent to dent in the most careful manner, with their heads down, and their noses snuffling their way as they went. When passing one of the places I was a few yards behind my companion, and heard a sound of "chink, chink," on the stones below. Looking down, I saw the bright gleam of an atom shining in the moon's rays. "Hullo, Jones," I shouted, "you are dropping coins on the road, so you had better stop." Jones did so, and found that a waist belt in which he was carrying a large amount of gold coin (part of the payment for a vessel he had sold in Panama) had become slightly torn, just enough to allow a coin to find its way out, and on they came, steadily and perseveringly as he moved along. It was lucky that the road was so full of rocky depressions, into which the coins rolled, instead of finding their way down the side of the hill into the gorge below. I took charge of the captain's mule while he returned along the path picking up his precious coins, until his loss only amounted to one or two ten-dollar pieces. I was more unlucky. A revolver, which I had bought when leaving San Francisco, the only one I ever possessed, and which, on leaving Panama, I had strapped round my waist, loaded and ready for action, burst the sewing that fastened it to the belt, and, quite unknown to me, disappeared, and I saw it no more. Having been warned that robbers were not altogether unknown on this desolate track, I thought it right to be prepared for them, and this was the result.
    The range of hills we crossed that night was that from which our gallant Admiral and buccaneer Drake first caught sight of the Pacific Ocean, and I venerated them accordingly, though his arrival in these parts did lead to his storming and plundering Panama, according to the manners and customs of those primitive times.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, June 30, 1900, pages 1215-1216


RECOLLECTIONS OF A RAMBLING LIFE.
PIONEERING IN QUEENSLAND.
By THOMAS ARCHER.
(Published by arrangement with the author.)
CHAPTER XXIII.--(Continued.)
    About midnight my friend and I arrived at Gorgona, a desolate and dirty native town, at the head of navigation of the Chagres River. Here we had to sleep in a large bell tent, containing about fifty men, in which the atmosphere was not as pure as I could wish. I would gladly have camped out under the bright moon, but was told that doing so would cause fever, ague, and all kinds of evils, so I abstained. Next morning we embarked with about a dozen others in a huge "dugout" canoe, manned by a Jamaica nigger captain, who freely indulged in strong English expletives to his crew, consisting of one native, nearly as black as himself. Gaily we drifted downstream, navigation being carried on by the use of long poles, to fend off collision with the banks when the current carried us too close to them. These banks were generally covered with dense masses of foliage, harboring monkeys and malaria, which latter had in olden days killed scores of my enterprising countrymen, engaged in paying exploring and buccaneering visits to these pestilent regions (see "Life of Drake," and others). I was not sorry, therefore, when towards evening the canoe lay in beside a small wooden pier on the south side, and there we landed and scrambled up a steep bank to a railway platform three boards broad, which then formed the terminus of the railway which had recently been begun at Aspinwall, for opening traffic across the Isthmus. Here we joined a great many other passengers, who had preceded us on their way to Aspinwall. There were a good many women and some children among them, and with the kindness and sympathy always displayed by Americans to women and children, the only passenger car at the station was set apart for them and their husbands, sons, and brothers, while we rough and tumble single men scrambled onto a row of ballast trucks, where, seated on our scant luggage, we performed the journey of about eight miles to Aspinwall. This was my first railway journey, and very pleasant I thought it, though crossing various deep gulches and ravines on very narrow and slim wooden bridges without any barrier between us and the gorge below looked at first somewhat perilous. Several of the trucks were occupied by railway navvies suffering from malarial fever, which killed a large proportion of the men engaged in constructing the line. It was afterwards reported that "every sleeper cost a man," but that was probably based on the exaggeration often displayed by the imaginative Yankee. Fifteen years later, when I returned from Australia and New Zealand via Panama, the journey across the Isthmus was performed rather more quickly and comfortably, thanks to the then long completed railway, which, owing to monopoly, was one of the most profitable lines ever constructed.
    At Aspinwall we embarked on an American steamer for New York, calling only at the mouth of the Chagres River. Skirting along the west coast of Cuba and the south coast of Florida, we arrived at our destination in about ten days, after a delightful passage. Our captain was an officer of the American navy, a most friendly, gentlemanly, and pleasant man, with whom I soon became intimate. He furnished me with our latitude and longitude every noon for entry in my journal, which I of course lost a day or two before reaching England. The same man was in command of the ship which a few years later brought a cargo of corn, sent by the American government, for the relief of the then real Irish famine, but his name, alas! I have long since forgotten. In New York I stayed about a week, and met my old Larvik boy companion, John Schlytter, who was acting as foreman in the service of the eminent Swedish engineer officer, Captain Ericsson, then engaged in building a ship to be propelled by atmospheric pressure instead of steam. John took me down to see her on the stocks, and while I was inspecting her model, and the machinery scattered around, Captain Ericsson appeared, and beckoned to John, who at once went to him. When John returned he told me that the gallant captain has asked him if he was quite sure that I was not an engineering spy! This question John was able to answer conscientiously in the affirmative. The atmospheric invention turned out a failure, as sufficient speed could not be secured to compete with steam, but Captain Ericsson afterwards attained a worldwide reputation by inventing and constructing the ironclad Monitor, which completely (and I think unfortunately for us), revolutionized the grand art of naval construction.
    I explored the fine city of New York a good deal, took an occasional cruise to the magnificent harbor, and was greatly pleased to see the handsome models, neat rig, and beautifully cut sails, standing flat as boards, of the American yachts and coasters, things in which, to this day, we have not succeeded in rivaling them. Not only were their mainsails generally lashed to the boom, but the jibs also were frequently stretched on a light spar, lashed along their foot.
    From New York I again took steamer, and proceeded through the romantic and expressively named Hell Gate, forming the passage northward between Long Island and the mainland. Arriving at the town of Providence, I found out the address of the brother of my Humbug Gulch friend, Dr. ------, who had a farm about eight miles from the town. Hiring a buggy, I drove out to visit him and tell him of the money for him that Dr. ------ had entrusted me with. On arriving at the door of his somewhat humble abode, I was told Mr. ------ was working in his fields, so sent a young son of his with a message requesting him to favor me with an interview. Presently the lad returned, saying that his father "reckoned" he was too busy to come, and I must go to him if I wanted to see him. Leaving horse and buggy in charge of the lad, I trudged off, and after some search found the man I sought, striding along between the stilts of his plow, to which was yoked a pair of fine, well-conditioned horses. On hearing my errand and my request that he should come with me to the bank in Providence and receive the cash sent by his brother, he "reckoned" he was very busy, and thought I might as well send it to him then and there. This I respectfully declined to do, and after some trouble persuaded him to unyoke his horses, get into my buggy, and let me drive him to the bank, where I endorsed the bill, took his receipt, transferred the bill to his credit, and then we parted on very friendly terms. About two years later I casually met in Pitt Street, Sydney, my old friend "Charlie the Dane," who informed me that Dr. ------ had suffered intense anxiety lest his brother should never receive the cash, since such a long time had passed without his having heard anything about it. His remarks on the subject were often somewhat uncomplimentary to me, but when at last the news reached him that every dollar had been handed to his brother without any deduction for commission or expense, he became almost frantic with delight, danced and jumped up and down in the log hut, snapped his fingers, sang my praises most eloquently, and actually invited his co-partners to join him in drinking my health, an honor I could never have anticipated from Dr. ------, one of the most close-fisted men I ever met. Danish Charlie also informed me that he had stayed at Humbug Gulch all the winter, and part of next summer after I had left; that he and my old partners had continued to prosper, and gathered a considerable store of golden dust; that he had taken it to 'Frisco and the Southern Islands, and there lost and spent it all, and then come to Sydney as mate of a vessel, which was the exalted post he occupied when we met. I pitied the poor fellow very sincerely, but domestic responsibilities had then been assumed by me, and pity was all I could bestow on him. With this he seemed satisfied, and we parted, never to meet again.
    But to resume my United States adventures, I now went from Providence by rail to Boston, and booked my passage to Liverpool by the British paddleboat America, to sail in about a week. To pass that time agreeably, I set off by rail to visit Mr. Allen, my former fellow passenger in the Brutus, who had asked me to visit him in his home at Manchester, near Boston. Here I arrived by rail in the evening, and found it to be a small, ancient, and straggling village, and, taking up my quarters at a rather rough and primitive hotel, I asked mine host to direct me to Mr. Allen's abode. After considerable reflection and consultation with others, the conclusion was arrived at that no one bearing that name inhabited this ancient town, "But," added the landlord, "maybe you should have gone to Manchester, Mass., instead of Manchester, Vermont." Vastly disappointed, I took train next morning for Boston, and after having been detained a couple of hours on the way, owing to the engine boiler springing a leak several miles from any station, and all the water running out of it, I arrived in the evening at that highly interesting and (for the United States) venerable northern capital, which I found in a state of great bustle, owing to the expected arrival next morning of Kossuth, the great Hungarian patriot, who was then making a tour through the States. Next morning I found the streets thronged with people, and companies of volunteer soldiers marching in from various quarters, with bands playing and banners flying. I took up my position with the throng on Boston Common, a fine park near the center of the town, and about noon the exalted stranger appeared, escorted by a company of fine-looking troops, and greeted by enthusiastic cheers from the thousands of people around him. Standing up in his carriage he delivered a long and eloquent harangue, but I was too far off to make out its meaning. Judging, however, from the enthusiastic applause with which it was received, it must have been highly appreciated by the audience, mainly composed of intelligent-looking, clean, and well-dressed people, who formed a striking contrast to the unruly and begrimed mob that would have gathered on such an occasion in London or New York. Kossuth was a handsome man, moderate in height, with dark hair and complexion, and an impressive and attractive manner.
    When this interesting scene was ended, and the crowd began to disperse, I set off on a stroll through the crowded streets, and, greatly to my surprise and pleasure, ran up against my friend Allen of Manchester. We greeted each other with the greatest cordiality, and when I told him of my trip to the wrong Manchester, he gave expression to the greatest annoyance, and blamed himself, in expressive American phraseology, for not having told me in which Manchester I would find him. "But the fact is," he continued, "that horrid little hole you went to is hardly known to anyone." He then tried to persuade me to accompany him home in a day or two, when his business in Boston would be finished, but my day of departure was drawing too near, and I had to decline. He then insisted on staying in Boston till I left, bestowing on me all his spare time, and showing me all the Bostonian attractions, including Bunker's Hill, the Navy Yard, and the historic Statehouse, all of very great interest to me. When my hour of embarkation arrived, he accompanied me on board the America, and we parted with mutual regret. I was particularly sorry to have missed this opportunity of seeing family life in the States, for, though I had kept a promise I made to a nephew of the Governor of Fort Vancouver to visit his family in Boston if I was ever there, yet, as two members of that family were handsome young ladies, my natural shyness prevented me from visiting as often as I ought that hospitable mansion, situated in the most fashionable part of Boston.
    About noon the America weighed anchor, and in a few hours I lost sight of the grand North American continent, on which I had passed more than two years, and had invariably been treated with great kindness by its manly and most enterprising people. The only serious difference I ever had in America was with an Irish Australian, who, on my insisting on his paying a debt he owed me, drew a knife, and gave me a stab, the scar of which I still have on my collarbone. As I never use personal violence to enforce even a just and legal claim, my assailant, a diminutive and elderly man, whom I could have knocked over with one blow, marched off in triumph, and I never saw him or my money again. There was no magistrate or police to appeal to, and my adversary had, therefore, every advantage over me, and freely used it. No native of America I have ever known would have been guilty of such cowardice, and greatly would I have regretted leaving this attractive land, had there not been another still more attractive to which I was now voyaging at the rate of ten to twelve knots, then considered a high rate of speed.
    After calling at Halifax to embark mails and passengers, we paddled along very comfortably across the Atlantic (for comfort and steadiness, I prefer the old paddleboats), and after coasting along the south of Ireland, entered the Irish Channel, about the tenth day from Halifax. I had become well acquainted with several American fellow passengers, and a noble Scotch lord, an officer on his way home from Halifax, and a very pleasant and jovial time we had on the passage.
    My pleasure when we first came in sight of British land amused my fellow voyagers very much, especially when I enthusiastically recited these well-known lines of Scott's: "Breathes there a man with soul so dead who never to himself hath said this is mine own my native land," &c.
    Late at night we approached the mouth of the Mersey, and the glare of light on the sky over Liverpool was so attractive that I remained on deck nearly all night, gazing at it. Early next morning we landed, and, the day being Sunday, my friends and I passed the greater part of it exploring the town and the surrounding country, which filled me with admiration and delight. Next morning, I took train for London, and on arriving there I completed my first circumnavigation of the globe, a feat that had taken nearly fifteen years to accomplish--namely, from August, 1837, to June, 1852.
    I stayed about a fortnight in our grand old capital, parading the streets, sometimes guided by Mr. Archibald Walker, formerly a merchant in Sydney, but then a London merchant. On these occasions I was surprised to find that all public buildings, the Mansion House, the Bank of England, the Horse Guards Barracks, and the palaces and parks, seemed to me to have shrunk in size, and did not appear nearly so grand and imposing as they did when I had visited them in "days of yore, when (my) time was young."
    From London I took train to Perth to visit my aunt and my brother Sandy, then a clerk in Messrs. J. and R. Morison's office, afterwards a bank manager and inspector in Queensland. Sandy had then made up his mind to migrate to Australia, after paying a farewell visit to Tollerodden, and we agreed to "cross the briny" together from Hull to Kristiania in a small and slow but comfortable paddleboat, then the only steamer carrying passengers and cargo between the two countries. She did not in those days call at Kristiansand, but took us direct to Kristiania, and from there we had to return by steamer to Fredriksvern and drive to Larvik (no railway line in Norway in those days), and at Tollerodden were received with a most affectionate welcome by my father, mother, sisters, and brother (Jamie), and the Jorgensen family, then all residing at 'Odden. And here I will end these recollections of the first and most adventurous period of my rambling life.
(To be continued.)
The Queenslander, Brisbane, Australia, July 7, 1900, pages 10-11



  
Last revised February 27, 2026